Escolar Documentos
Profissional Documentos
Cultura Documentos
AND
HIPPOLYTUS
AGE;
OB,
OE
CHURCH
COilMODUS
UNDER
OE
PRACTICE
AND
DOCTRINE
THE
ROME
ALEXANDER
AND
THE
SEVERUS
AND
AND
ANCIENT
CHRISTIANITY
MODERN
AND
DIVINITY
COMPARED.
BY
JOSIAS
CHARLES
CHRISTIAN
BUNSEN,
D.C.L.
IN
VOLUMES.
FOUR
VOL.
antr
ni.
W^ax^^ipy in (Babtxnmtnt
^0ctal EcIatianS.
LONDON
LONGMAN,
BROWN,
GREEN,
1852.
antr
AND
LONGMANS.
London
Spottiswooues
and
Shaw,
NewStreet-
Square
TO
^6e
i^cmorg
THOMAS
ARNOLD,
HAST
DU
ALLE
FUR
SAHST
DU
UNS
TIEF
DER
TRAF
DA
SICH
IN
HELD
ENGEL
VERSTUMMT
VOLK
LIEGT
SCHAUST
IN
BIST
SCnWERSTE
DAS
WIR
EDLEN
VOLL
SELBST
DU
DIE
EWIGKEIT
UND
GEBEN
HAT
UND
IN
VOR
FUR
LIEBE
AUGEN,
DIE
WAHRHEIT
AUF
VON
DU
ES
DIR
MIT
DER
DIESER
TOD:
WELT,
LIGHT
ERHELLT.
VORGETHAN,
IM
LEBEN
LUST.
NOTH,
ANGETHAN,
WAHRHAFTIGKEIT
DAS
ZU
GOTTES
GLAUBEN
MIT
BRUST,
ERSPART
RATHSEL
WIE
STURMES
VERWIRRUNG
DIR
DAS
WUTH,
NACHTGER
JUNGEN
DER
GEGLAUBET
KAMPFEN.
SCHMERZ,
HASSES
AUS
BLICKT
SEELENLEIDEN
WOLLEN
HOFFNUNG
STOLZES
DU
UND
MANCHER
IN
AUS
WAS
ERDE
HEIMATHLAND.
STRAHLEND
ENTHULLET
ZEIT.
VATERHAND,
ZORNS
DES
WEGGERUCKET
DIR
VOR
NUN
ABER
DU
6AMEN
HEILGER
SPROSSET
EIN
ES
RAGST
DER
VON
EWGE
INS
GRABE
AM
DIESER
STREIT,
STREITERHERZ,
GESANDT
FUHRTE
BLUTGEN
UND
STILLT
MILDE
BOTEN
NUN
1ST
LEUCHTTHURM
EIN
ES
ALS
KRAMPF:
JAMMER
DAS
DAS
DICH
DER
DER
SEHNEN
LIEBE
LEIDEN
GERICIIT
AUGE
JENES
BEGRUSSTEST
DEH
NAHEN
KAMPF,
HEILGEN
BITTREN
DER
DEINEM
VOR
GLAUBENS
DES
MENSCHHEIT
DICE
LOSTE
GEKAMPFET
EMPFUNDEN
STAND
KLAR
ES
MIT
WILLIG
SINN,
HIN.
FLUTH.
#'PEIH01T0E
;4v^THF,nT,0G
INTRODUCTION.
The
two
of my
precedingVolumes
task
the second
first philologically,
the
As
historically.
and
I promised in
portion,
authentic
an
is to say, of the
in education
in
Hippolytus;
worship,in government
image of
the
of
social relations.
as
the
I have
that
and
in
theology
tus,
Hippoly-
and divinity
of the learning
representative
of the Church
the middle
Secondly,an
of
of
community-life
and
things.
two
the restoration
the age of
pictureof
the reconstructive
Preface
the
towards
contributions
First, some
to
losophically
phi-
from
the end
of the second
tilltowards
to
redeem
in
the
this
pledgein
the
concludingVolumes.
two
I present therefore
its
The
interpretation.
of
Third
First Part
consciousness
and
the
recorded.
authentically
Christian
They
3
the
common
are
and application
are
interpretation
A
pictureand
ments
exhibits the docu-
which
in
earlyChristianity,
the
are
: their
picture
attempted in
the
INTRODUCTION.
VI
Second
Part.
that
to
This
the
fifteen centuries.
deduce
from
of
present
our
it
under
unites
both
the
second
be
cannot
the
I
as
the
On
century.
But
which
Liturgies of
and
of
that
Hippolytus
and
relation
had
that
to
sixth
Western
the
connexion
I have
the second
fourth, fifth,and
we
and
Their
critical digest
back
other
without
clear
from
the
the
hand, they
Text-Book
our
to
view
of
exhibits.
general
Text-
all liturgical
formularies
Christianity
we
the
comparative
and
third, with
centuries,both
Churches.
can
show
It
how
all ancient
to
common
presented, as
researches,
my
which
one
traced
the
general framework
Churches.
})ointof
be
can
beyond
come
restored
critically
of ancient
reform
Church.
without
intelligible
generalframework
Books
is
to
community-life
of them
third
or
the
subjects which
the ancient
the
endeavours
elements, the
present in such
of such
through
there
rendered
be
cannot
it
an
ture
pic-
consideration,
the
at
with
Lastly, it
Of
state.
theology,the Liturgiesof
are
in
eyes,
for
practicalai)plication
our
our
all,
of
brings,first
present
historyof
texts
Part
explanatory form.
thus
Second
concluding
view
of
those
of the
is
only
far
the
the
of the
Eastern
in
this
age
of
formularies,
already complete liturgical
can
understand
their
and
spirit
Post-Nicene
of
interpretation
their
Church.
the
Liturgies
INTRODUCTION.
of the
the
of
Fourth
our
form
own
of
constitute
which
Volume,
This
Hippolytus.
in the
to
Book
the rubbish
and
Law-Book,
"Church-
have
we
Collection.
generations,who
both
are
of
to
disguisestheir
picture of
venerable
the
their
community,
real contents,
that
childlike
and
at
truth,
the
as
promises.
continuation
same
appendix
time
being
the
For
here
of
the
to
fulfilment
find,
we
Ordinances
A
of
the
on
of
the
are
in
tially
essen-
Testament,
New
what
portant
im-
so
they exhibit
independent
an
seven
the fictitious
primitive age
the
cued
res-
blood, the
own
and intelligible
shape. They
recognisable
a
Coptic
singleleaves
history. In spiteof
universal
which
present in its
to
mere
with
ries,
centu-
second, the
wrote,
hibit
ex-
standing
misunder-
guidance of
annals
and
The
enabled
Law-
Volume
envelopedfor
was
the
"
and
first we
Second
in the
the fraud
been
flood
the
The
it.
Volume
and of the
defaced.
was
under
They
from
it
of
it
originaltext,
more
the
of the
in which
which
by
form
texts
Church."
disencumbered
face with
to
Third
the researches
by
face
the eyes
of the
of the Ante-Nicene
rescued
show,
to
through
seen
earlyChristians"
of the
Apology
Part
the authentic*
restore
House-Book
from
the First
objectof
the
of
picturethe divinityof
brought
he
Hippolytus,were
with
Part
is intended
Apology
reflect,as
would
Second
the
opens
fiction,what
of
age
The
is
Church
ancient
Vll
test
the
one
of
its
Gospel
hand,
Apostles,as
INTRODUCTION.
Vlll
in
given
the
their
of
the
of
wants
cant
books, then,
than
the
arise
out
out
of
and
to
the
say, the
Universal
Christ
the
has
Bible
eminent
exalted
and
quiet
these
Church,
Christian
Ghost.
blood
wisdom
are
names
of
the
testimony of
and
and
known
faith
in
of
book
an
whose
tions
genera-
the
to
God,
of the
the
;
ancient
recording that
the
Holy
by believing souls
composed
confessors
to the
seven
piety inspiredby
book
tried
world, practically
mind
revelation, lies
House-Book
and
what
ever,
proof, how-
historical
in the first
especially,is
It is
in
than
basis
by
us
authenticate.
leaves
more
to
primitive congregation,
working
Church-
The
whose
that
sense
given
is
the
Church, again, is in
The
Church.
in the
Society,or
Biblical
the
Christ,
of
Christian
actual
of
was
Apostles,that
revelation
The
truth
the
death
less
of his
historical
other
no
records.
of
only
The
Church.
nothing
world, which
new
exhortations
world-renewing
race
little insi^nifi-
spirit,life,and
of the
their
of the human
These
the
of
the
Apostolic spirit,
whole, represent
framework
the
and
Church.
as
other,
in
communicated
Church,
that
in
renovated
to
had
the
the
on
writings,applied,in
canonical
to
Lord
our
Epistles;
three
the
which
advice
brother
canonical
and
faith.
moral
with
scaled
It
exhibits
government
testimony to
of
Xcro
and
of the
the freedom
of the dignityof
indestructibility
againstthe tyranny
the
of
man,
the administration
ix
INTRODUCTION.
of
justiceof
darkness
lightin
the
and
despairinginfidelity,
of
midst
of
of the
less
comfort-
the educated
classes.
philosophyamong
this document
makes
more
nothing which
is
than
Let
to
Trajan ;
no
one
value
them,
open
this
Bible
will
injurious
;
least
he
will
only
know
not
who
only give
read
pure
and
offence
and
without
wrong,
how
will not
read, with
be
must
respectful feelings,they
be
him
simplicity.To
the
as
does
who
its leaves
rable
vene-
childlikeness.
simplicityand
its divine
There
in
the
of
the
to
the
them.
understanding
It is difficult to say
early Christian
Apostles,are
the ordinances
whether
which
age,
attributed
were
important for
more
they establish,
what
for their
of great
are
Churches
which
from
Apostolic Church,
the
which
feel
their
vocation
own
Kecords.
to
Those
harmonize
with
the
Reformed
Churches,
do
and
spirit
customs.
For
much
show
which
A
based
upon
cred
Sa-
the
to
old
upon
have
; to
the
practices
Bible alone,
traditional
they
dom,
free-
not
they rest
authority,
those
the
ancient
to
Christian
those
constitution
likewise
ordinances
their forms
be established
and
to
directlyfrom
institutions
that
but
but
merely
frame, with
Churches,
cannot
not
consequence,
any
truly
primitive
defended
for
INTKODUCTION.
three
centuries,
Biblical, is neither
as
Apostolical,except
which
have
they
Romanists,
who
proclaim
They
and
leave
not
of
which
it
is that
from
view
which
That
no
themselves
the
this
Future,
of
with
the
no
of the special
They
prove,
this
Church,
exist,than
more
that
out
Church,
restored
no
in these
grand
Christian
ordinances.
Christian
prove
its times
society,corresponds
nothing.
that
even
its
the
Church
that
for
all
and
of the
the
age,
Apostles
first two
tions),
genera-
times.
and
wants
mean
no
institutions,and
is essential
For
of
the
or
changes,
What
historical
compared
can
suitable
tliis condition
no
Spiritin
spirit of
express
its faults.
ihat
the
phenomena,
should
condition
voice, they
perfect,or
form
but
the
Church,
is in
forms,
less
letter, the
primitive,not
however
the
general remark,
their
to
among
that, without
indirectly,
is reflected
exactly with
as
of
without
can
listen
those
to
the individual.
therefore, directlyand
emancipation
and,
either
evangelicalliberty,
congregation or
To
operationof
the
to
freedom
freedom.
however,
are,
nor
truly evangelical.
moderation
and
reason
of faith in the
they
is
willing to
are
Christian
the
as
exercised
therefore, and
preach temper
them
far
so
Biblical
to
its
no
here
present
Apostolic age,
That
suit
the
perfection;
age
to
its
is
is this
say
day
witliout
out
with-
can
be
manifold
INTRODUCTION,
misconceptionsof
apparent
in that
reality.
Between
phantoms
age
received
becoming lamentably
times
later
started
and, wherever
these
as
lights,
they
will obscure
in
primitiveChristianity
The
and
brought
freedom,
the form
the
all
in Romanic
in
state
also
countries
the
to
European
and
into
almost
which
on
world
the
puts
Christianity?
forms
of
refuge
end
an
to
only
not
is the
of
society
their
become
of half
Church
in
This
higher classes
and
Germanic,
all the
are
hopes
based, has
of life with
Who
of
is there
his
inquirer,
not
the
so
felt,in
want
our
of
the
of the
trying
entering
spiritof primitive
infatuated
Church,
own
A
honest
communion
canonized
Christianityas
clear-headed
Christianityis
condition
of
need
in
threatens
and
persons
England.
yet, what
whom
or
the
Established
half Celto-Romanic
And
minds,
in the form
to
in
minds
looks
unbelief, whether
of
which
infallibility
of men's
state
it to
by
future, or
thought, but
who
feelingthe
not
of total abandonment
external
to
led
be
may
religionof
an
slavery,and
in
up
time.
the face.
of less serious
Men
one
own
wavering,
engender perplexity,
first effect is to
doubt.
our
any
are
mitive
lightof pri-
the
life of
trial,therefore, awaits
severe
tive
primi-
phantoms
dark
empty
that
darkening
up,
the
antiquity,and falsify
A
substantial
Fathers,
those
and
of
and
truth
light of
us
have
XI
as
not
by
to
the
wish
INTRODUCTION.
Xll
to
Or
what
belief
to
in
behold,
all its
reflectingBible
in
the
remain
letter
doctrine
and
in
stand
your
is
of you
research
for
the
You
and
message
the
take
barren
deal
research
life ?
Temple;
to clear the
them.
the
the
less to
of
set
religion.
abstract
sophy
philo-
eighteenthcentury
work
humbly
to riot
floor;not
phy
philoso-
to which
we
the
to sweep
chambers, but
allow
to
is
scholarshipand
of historical
one
mencement.
com-
What
shrine
with
The
of the
in the darkened
in the
in
Bible;
the
upon
deavoured
en-
You
is its
faith, much
of the
nineteenth,
is,unweariedly and
within
they
salvation
here
substitute
to
longer to
and
how
in
stand
lical
Aposto-
Apostolical realization.
of reconstruction.
restore
and
;
venture
can
of
Church
your
called
to
faith
there, whose
those
that
philosophy
live in the
you
he
letter,and
is,not
of
no
and
firm, that
simple Christian
idol
have
is
that
upon
its first
required
Christian
worship,in
model?
supposed
hearing how
to
realize
You
up
so
understood
to
here
is
indifferent
men
take
reality,her
are
porch
tives
destruc-
as
to bestir ourselves
lightof
Heaven
It is the rubbish
to
trate
pene-
of false learning
o
and
conventional
from
the
away,
in
as
which
altar,and
Sanctuary,
the
signs of
infidel
wilfid
Assuming,
examination
scholasticism
and
which
it is
high
the latter
separates
time
days
have
superstitionintends
falsehood
now,
the throne
the result
of facts
and
of such
documents
to
to
of
a
us
it
sweep
appeared,
usurp
the
truth.
conscientious
to
be
what
INTRODUCTION.
arrived
have
Volumes
(and
and
in these
at
XUl
the
the
Shall
of the
blocks
some
which
in
the
one
we,
in
and
investigationinto
all, shall
refuse
we
because
plague-spots,
Is this
is not
saying,in
not
everywhere
are
outward
up
arts
strainingat gnats
empty
Humanly
and
of
and
the
evil
or,
Christianity
foundations
try
we
if
need
of
religion
and
influence
Or
shall
false
we
learning,
in order
the
right,although
leaves
longer, and
to
be,
arrangements
wealth
worse
to
form
the
of
speaking, the possibility
reallyreconstructive
question,at
all
shape ;
shall
sophistryand
no
shall
life
swallowing camels,
conscience
of
weakness
perhaps, with
and
all is
ruins
Church
forms
the
state
even,
and
mind
with
interest
with
all the
satisfies the
the
make
forms,
outward
and
customs,
power,
rake
by
of
finger on
giving way,
closelyconnected
so
lay
words, that
by force, because
support them
and
other
or
gone
strengthen them
are
our
true
to
might
w^e
out
Or
in the
constitution,in whatsoever
common
above
all
is to be
live ?
and
ferent
dif-
very
the
upon
and
ungodliness),refuse
is real
(which
of materialism
and
born
were
w^e
house
new
Apostolic age,
at
What
the
research
ourselves
build
we
thinker
no
whole,
preceding
two
firmly convinced,
am
arrive, upon
can
investigator
in
the
European
present moment,
peaceable
solution
depends
on
of
this
Germany
INTRODUCTION.
XIV
and
scion
and
in
more,
Protestant
peculiarto itself,the
life received
inwardly
strongly and
itself
ourselves
and
life,so
too
little
the
In
the
towards
conscious
the
conviction
for
become
fatal
without
the union
is still time
at
merely
to
in
Teutonic
in
the
the
harmony
times,
;
that
with
the
with
the
to
with
Idea,
to
trovertible
incon-
ant
import-
matter
threatens
can
to
take
place
But
there
destruction, is
union
of the
noble
branches
furnish
may
the
feelingsof
element
may
is slow
avert
each
and, by combining
Reality
ledge.
know-
and
elements.
to
way
so
race,
has
equally
two
period
myself compelled by
restoration
two
reality
sad, but
world, and
order
the
open
is
dred
hun-
great difficulty
has
the
this.
do
to
for
same
It is
of those
serving
de-
last
feel
real
no
instant, in
this
minds
the
state.
historyof
the
for
to
idea
we
England
to
research
This
idea.
fact, which
internal
the
case,
becoming reality; in
become
of
of the
Englishman
one
here
little inclination
too
propensity
And
circumstance
German
the
far
has
years
in
As
Germany.
and
ther
mo-
more
intellectually
in reference
of great consideration
the
from
Germany.
to
from
conceal
not
must
giant
the
on
developes, more
practically
originalmanner
an
the
of
germs
which
England,
Atlantic,
the
Idea
rescue
in
which
with
and
leading
of
the
the
other,
people
and
it is deficient
Reality, and
invigoratethe
INTRODUCTION.
In
whole.
Ideal
the
debility,and
and
In
pieces.
to
of research
want
has
make
and
more,
passed through
enchanted
that
school
the
and
infidelity
idolization
life is
assured
conviction, and
nations
without
able
the
Gospel,
obtain
to
convinced
are
and
retain
or
that
that
the
they
they
the
feel
of
and
the
inward
behind
the
rally,
Gene-
spiritualand
minds,
will
and
be free
cannot
neither
without
Gospel
have
and
ages.
both
movement,
who
the Christian
lurk
the middle
to
and
wake
social, is agitatingmen's
political,
yea
the
vast
in the
Jesuits
for intellectu
Germans
knowledge
the
attachment
superstitious
however,
The
tion
na-
more
forms
English, that
without
that
desire
felt
of medieval
the
the
hand, the
indeed, in those
slaveryfollow
of science
not
the
of Romanism.
garden
other
themselves
least so,
the
not
gence
indul-
tearing
the
thought, and
and
freedom,
on
in
Real
fancifulnees
produced only
England,
the
excessive
as
resulted
has
towards
tendency
increasing,inasmuch
is, indeed,
in
the
Germany,
XV
be
political
liberty.
While,
such
then,
safe
within
the
The
and
man
of
principles. The
and
dom,
from
suggestions of despair, as
of
two
exclude
we
second
ecclesiastical
limits
first
counsels
being equally
Christian, we
all
worthy
un-
establish
institutions.Christian free-
conformable
requisite for
fundamental
our
to
a
Scripture,constitutes
vital
principle is,
restoration.
that
every
INTRODUCTION.
XVI
Church
in
hold
must
far
so
due
will
conditions
and
schisms
learned
can
isolation
itself in
the
will be
able
thoroughly
the
sorrows
out
of
as
of
being
to
the
of
pangs
of
and
bears
possesses
nation
as
she
her
interest
must
own
of
of
within
the
set
the
tific
Scien-
life,and
work
that
made
self
him-
society.
For
sorrows,
extensive
most
and
ness,
is, of selfish-
ago,
the
divine
birth, however,
only
not
whole
the germs
to
fresh
re-
sufferingsand
of
new
especialexclusive
all mankind.
bly
incompara-
having
labour, and
her
Neither
people,and
years
strength
about
life.
evil,that
the
lectual
intel-
sectarian
sufferingsand
these
of
and
can
the
part of individuals,but
as
the
classes
lowest
Christianity. The
requires new
clerical forms
real
without
eighteen hundred
arose,
birth
into
tween
be-
Letter,
unlearned.
with
deep-seatedproduct
most
far
do
conversant
feelingof
the
dive
first
Scripture
of the
the
second, she
and
national
feelings of
to
of
the
nor
us,
from
ness
conscious-
social
bygone
save
must
of
external
and
speculations,
consciousness
one
of
arrogant dreams
more
no
No
possesses,
and
Spirit
Form.
reflexes
medieval
and
can
Reason
distinguish between
and
her
virtue
virtue
proportions: by
Idea
already
In
efficacious.
will combine
condition, she
in
she
itself to
presents
and
true
as
it
as
what
fast
bring
the
on
nation, in
of future
forth.
herself,not
concern,
Every people
but
has
so
life,
Every
indeed
as
the
the
vo-
INTRODUCTION.
XVlli
churches
80
many
or
display more
vicarious
and
rites ?
between
up
preached
ignorance
When
as
of
which
the
which
vice ?
reechoed
a
b}'us
wliich
age
thousand
the
holds
This
mirror
Volume,
school
to
up
and
and
and
an
and
history, nay,
When
force
and
in
gogues
demaorder
to
their wisdom
when
the
age
fatal
derstanding
un-
the
phets
pro-
basis
of
the
of
events
symptoms,
and
!
which
earnestness
demands,
on
of the
House-Book
this
the mirror
Apostolic
us.
shows
four
us, in the
pictures.We
the Christian
Christian
which
more
of the world
Church-
the
to
liberty,the
this in
then, with
gaze,
of the state
view
indifference
object libertinism,and
and
of ardent
cry
base
;
gross
chastisements
severe
of mankind
And
more
in which
Let
to the
statesmen
people preach
show
cold
command,
been
When
rescue?
to
sprung
even
religiouselement
selfishness,the
are
wages
has
has
or
knowledge,
the
When,
is
godlessschism
order
the contempt
of
and
form,
bloody lessons,most
only on
ceremonials
?
ideas, of Christianity
appeal to
and
outward
superstition,
prevailsas
religion in
destroy?
few,
Holy Scripture,as
fundamental
invokes
satisfybut
of
confused
or
of
the
means
the fanaticism
or
more
spirit and
up
and
empty
are
life
nevertheless
Second
see
Part
of the present
in it the Christian
congregation.Christian
;
four
simple
childlike
ship
wor-
tures,
pic-
INTRODUCTION.
and
of
model
almost
hallowing,which
and
of
There
is but
it has
the
in the
Preface
side
the
of
mental
without
age
that
and
sophy
philo-
garb
of
this
fiction,as
already given
congregational
and
life prepares
from
the
the
very
world,
new
prefigurationof
the
primitive Church,
the
which
the
pictureof
in
incomplete, but
remains
Apology
its
that
most
portionsunintelligible.
His
and
declarations
relation
of God
God,
with
must
kingdom
intellectual
Man,
of
the
convert
of
freedom.
these
the
and
the dominion
and
self
Him-
regard to
communion
tyranny,
of love
Mankind,
in
Father
of such
self-will,and
God, into
and
as
development lies
this mental
of Christ
in the doctrine
of
system
this
Volume.
development,
children
make
fill up
to
reasons
domestic
original
impulse of
and
the
Christians, which
social
only
not
The
First
representationof
essential
and
in
philosophy, pervades
new
law
of
ancient
foundation
deep
and
The
principallydesigned
the
to
to
Church.
suitable, for
most
the
life of
youth
world
knowledge
the ancient
clothed
been
being
of
is
Hippolytus
By
old
wanting
the Christian
possessedby
of the
element
one
picturecomplete
gap
tomb
the
in renewed
up,
sprung
and
renovated
of
has
beauty, out
XIX
into
thren,
Breof the
of selfishness,
kingdom
truth, of inward
the
centres
speculationintimatelyconnected
with
of
a
INTRODUCTION.
XX
deep
ethic
instinct
of association.
development
life bursts
of this
forth
writings and
wisdom
Such
the
which
vital
unfolds
learning of
that
life of the
thought strivingafter
moral
in
death
in
the
hand,
one
Divine
on
mind
rooted
was
the
of
power
life and
and
other.
strength of
of
ancient
ensues
of
the
and
of
the
from
themselves
antagonism,
:
the
stood
the
an
horror
weak
sin
and
the
two
Christian
the
main
constitutes
the
lopment
philosophicdeve-
side
is the
philosophicaland
the
on
fatherlyLove
forms
its
which
of
in salvation
eternal
through
of character
Fact.
tragiccomplication which
this
speculative
maintained
Christianity,and
unite
of
was
of
significance
to
Volume
knowledge,
combination
Its
of
solutions
and
feeling of
Thought.
attempt
depth
seriousness
This
sacred
spiritual
Second
the
in the belief
highesthistorical
midst
which
the
to
truth
providentialorder
the
the
with
of that great
side of
the
By
Roman
Christians.
attempted
this w^ork.
forms
combine
to
world
in
partly historically,
of
and
Greek
elements, complications^and
have
Apostolic
the
itself in
it endeavours
as
the
the
this Divine
and
in
power
historical
the
of
doctrine
the commencement
was
drama,
Divine
world-renewing
o-erm
universalityin
and
and
The
with
inasmuch
world;
with
histories, and
aspiring to
records
and
earnestness,
But
rical
histoin
the
necessarily
saving elements
Truth
cessful
unsuc-
which
nifest
ma-
forms
xxi
INTRODUCTION.
Church,
Church-
and
House-Book.
Church
life
regulate and
consciousness
what
of
it appears
as
in
Scriptureand practical
support the
speculationis
in
scientific
cleared
is
which
ApostolicChristianity;and, by both,
is obscure
what
Truthfulness
the
system, and
and
up,
Even
the
unhistorical,half-rabbinical,half-neoplatonic
system
of
far corrected
by
points,the
and
two
lost, but
is not
the
of
of
time
itself from
With
congregation.
the
Roman
the
of the
the
bishops
consciousness
the
as
Christ
and
clergy
had
fresh
of the Roman
the
obtained
of
the
had
been
worship.
While
majority
inmost
very
and
claimed
conditions
When
of union
thus
the superior
Germanic
form
of the
later, the
impregnated
these
are,
the
even
in the
the
appeared on
men
under
life,adopted Christianity
of
the
stage
embraced
race
Roman
Church
Slavonic
with
tribes,
Germanic
Byzantine
at
of
State-
spiritual
supremacy
The
world.
State-religion:and
they
and
symbols
races
as
Christendom,
his Church.
Christianityunder
after
place of
life of
and
submission
two
took
lative
specu-
the school
empire
of
as
scured
ob-
introduction
world,
main
only
that
Hippolytus
forced
thought
Christianity into
with
so
distorted.
tone
the
these
originaltruth
Shortly after
into
misinterpretation)is
rather
interpretation(or
the
fonn
present
INTRODUCTION.
XXll
still in the
moment,
Germanic
the
for
Germanic,
of
the
had
nations,
thousand
the
spirit;
lightof
to
the Romanic
before
by
revolution
the
Germanic
order
intolerable
an
the
of that
yoke
of double
of
and
his
certainly,with
its idea
bring out
Christian
views
in
store
re-
fructify
political
fruit
is the
Volume
their
which
have
first
state
our
of
they
the internal
and
design
of
opens.
Introduction
that
The
own
fiction
"
we
to
appear
between
connexion
our
and
opinion upon
theologicalideas
with
us
conventionalism
our
an
express
to
seem
things, should
with
been
glance Hip-
pointsridiculous
some
contrasted
as
state, is the
Fourth
real
contemporaries might
absurd, could
Church,
to
truly imbued
of
the
at
incomprehensible,and
To
off
tyranny,
reforms
future
contrasts
vast, that
so
are
and
unintelligible,
them
shake
to
in the world
exists
the
meantime,
exhibited
polytus
centuries
hope
to the
reform.
the
In
and
driven
Gospel principles.Whatever
libertyand
very
were
securingthus
present, and
with
penetrate
to
ecclesiastical
by
strove
breaking with
the
nations
equilibrium between
the
the torch
borne
the
pure
as
systematizingwhat
rather
through conventionalityin
free
have
ment,
develop-
and
Romanic
as
years
former
delivered
been
of national
background
of the
times
with
us.
the
ancient
and
which
our
the
Reliquiaj Liturgicae**
complete
the
picture of
the
INTEODUCTION.
and
age,
of its connexion
XXlll
well
as
with
contrast
as
the
post-Nicene period.
the
May
contributions
of
personal character
of
and
in its
be
mite
of
of
sufferings
the
for the
of the
hopes
to the
of
I shall endeavour
Notes
of
to
researches
in the
general reader
in
made,
of
is
Ordinances,
and
in
and
the
in
the
them
In
to
the
of the records
gradual
of the
light
results
reconstructive
out
complete
so-called
for the
extension
Apostolical
which
occur
Testament),
New
analysisand
torical
his-
manner
some
collection
creeds, general
canticles
the
the
critical
like
the
writings of
submitted
of
itself and
explanation.
and
historical
Text-Book
the
(omitting only
have
ray
for
followingconcluding words.
genuine
canonical
these
instruction
point them
to
all that
fail in
future
Volumes,
noble
but
time
and
day,
present
neration,
ve-
import, not
same
consolation
by
have
the
at
ciation
appre-
demands
historical
high
obtained
which
and
specialphilosophical
the
the
to
sinking indeed,
age
useless, nor
furnishinga
As
an
and
aspirations,
considered
the
offered
here
the
success,
and
origin,
interpolation,
earliest ecclesiastical
law, called
INTRODUCTION.
XXIV
the
Apostolic
this
collection
reader
is
value
of
Church
is
not
enabled
now
certain
the
to
given
and
genuine.
Every
judge
for
himself
Fourth
the
all which
of
texts
the
to
Eastern
the
second
Volume,
remains
Churches
or
of
Antioch,
in
those
Basil, and
the
shown
the
by
Western
and
Galilean
originalelements
explained
Liturgies of
and
St. Mark,
Mass
of which
the
nople,
Constanti-
Liturgy,
Koman
century.
Cyril,
endeavoured
I have
of the
I have
to
and
be
to
construct
re-
have
work,
patch-
be restored
may
critical process.
As
to
times, I have
modern
of the
Part
the
St. James,
of
ancient
Canon
in the
Alexandria,
Chrysostom.
the
of
of genuine
us
sixth
the
to
elements
reallyancient
original
the works
the
ancient
the
in
of
others.
Liturgiesin
from
find
correctlythan
more
sacramental
will
from
Christian
restored
Churches,
is excluded
to
Whatever
critical scholar
the
exhibited
texts
Canon.
Third
history and
Volume,
of the
idea
view
documentary
Christian
Second
the
given, in
sacrifice
Liturgy
of the
of the
the United
Scotland, and
Both
Volumes
are
of the ancient
to hold
it up
as
Episcopal
thus
Church
mirror
Churches
of
and
epochs
of
land,
Eng-
States.
destined
to
make
the
ture
pic-
our
own
age.
For
this
INTRODUCTION.
XXVI
such
into
enter
as
on
subjects,without
those
entitled
universal
objectsof
to
both, from
that I have
it will be
is the
indicated
perfectlyindifferent
I have
to
neither
for
meditated
and
inquired
any
truth, and
and
any
dictatorial
come
fundamental
their
as
said
which
as
the
I have
or
of
to
of the
historical
own
cover
dis-
confused
light and
which
formatio
in-
I have
for
will
in
have
least
at
be
scared
rection
cor-
any
truth
of the
expressed,both
and
of my
here
desire
the
or
personal
I shall not
Of
this
see
day.
tested
I have
the way
not
own
my
nothing
me.
cessity.
ne-
Personally,it is
assertions, neither
to
and, in
outward
or
after
Thus, while
and
philosophical
little doubt
and
wants
and
and
view
earnest
an
yearns
have
unwelcome
views
of
the
meet
examined
twenty-fiveyears.
by
of
either
party,
from
which
age,
thoroughly
not
to
in
philosophical,
I live to
for
fashion
nor
the
rightone.
any
Germany,
eventful
All
whether
written
for
nor
gratification,
and
popular research.
whether
me
But
the
from
seen
self
him-
again made
be
great inward
liberate
de-
calm
them.
upon
practical,point
feelingof
Then
not.
and
interest
the
from
It is impossible,
and
study
they will
that, in Germany
England
"
independent opinion
an
judgment
when
come
the
with
and
Ephesians!
critical
to pronounce
will
time
tends
to have
times,
our
consideration
the
of the
is Diana
philosophicaldiscussion
soundness
groundwork,
existence.
here
of
I have
INTRODUCTION^.
This
to
applies,in particular,
the
question at
but
how
to
this moment
is not
porch of
The
the
all,restored
he
as
it
in the
was
sixteenth,
the work
and, lastly,
his
the
it
of this age.
cleanse
When
can.
out,
first be
must
honestlythan
school
one
that
to carry
Temple
than
practically
more
how
more
seventeenth, century
be handled
the
than
thoroughlycleansed
and, above
conviction
my
prepare,
Keformation.
more
XXVll
In
heart
own
feelingof
must
done
the
and
the
in
was
by
time,
mean-
house
as
misery which
is
coming, and
in
then
will the
them
with
either
for
take
and
the
has
age
however,
will
not
Nazareth,
kingdom
to
the
but
to
of Truth
his greater
and
kingdoms
and
Whether
depend
the
day
lead
the
For
of
every
on
the
nation
the
destruction
on
firmer
of Jesus
earth
of
God's
will advance
over
the
states
the
movement,
person
perishing,as
of
visitation,after
great
to
of
: and
glorification
Liberty
the
this
upon
demands
its establishment
to
lowering of
triumphantlyover
of
This
assuredly not
the
or
in the destruction
or
its
is sealed.
but
Christianity,
basis
and
its time
is
upon
reformation
of the times.
wants
its fate
which
the
states, will
face
in
which
assuredly come
renewal
and
present nations
Gospel, and
saving truth
existingChurches.
in the
positionthey
as
God
of the
of
Spirit of
might,
annihilation
the
vated
reno-
INTRODUCTION.
XXVlll
My
convictions, which
and
by,
criticism
and
to
seem
of the
w^hich
have
divinityfounded
and
its
history.
the
eternal
It is true,
thought
which
upon
true, by the
apostolicand
exalted
this
records
these
it.
Church
is christianized
Spiritproduced.
by
the
of the
divine
power
of
regenerating power
and
by
truth
of
historical
which
the
by
of the
possess
of
harmony
of
which
panies
accom-
and
the
christianized
Scripture
nature
and
shown
by
which
truth
regeneratingthe
has
It is
truth
Church,
;
the
ity
individual-
we
the
by
is the
by
Nazareth.
of
humanity
and
be
manifests, and
is,its
Cliristianity
an
inexhaustible
it
not
thought
living tradition
tradition
that
in
the
and
individuality,
Spirit of Christ,
This
by
evangelicaccounts
This
parison
com-
it is free
it could
its
by
genuineness and
the
The
both
truth
the
and
and
it rests, Jesus
with
of the
Christianity is philosophically
which
equally inexhaustible
of his
age
Christianityand
free
true;
historically
so
from, the
criticism.
true.
except by being
true,
and
modern
true, because
freeing,because
flow
final result
and
that
upon
Christianityis
and
the
following
considerablystrengthened
Hippolytus
as
ancient
the
upon
naturallyto
of
I consider
between
been
me
work
rests
of
world.
itself
twice,
unparalleledworld-renovatingchange produced
:
spiritof Christianity
revival
of
the
in
ancient
the
moral
world,
and
after
tellectua
in-
the
INTRODUCTION.
of the universal
downfal
Christian
century
downfal
of the
of Kome
the
by
of
omnipotence
in the fifth
moral, intellectual,
world, after the
of the modern
revival
political
and
empire
and
XXIX
papal
Rome
in
the
sixteenth.
exists
there
Whatever
redeeming, in
the
the
Christ
effect of
prophecies'of
and
world
himself, and
of
The
of
nations
all
Apostles;
deeds
the
exclusively,of
the
truth
Roman,
Christendom, whether
the
of
or
communions,
the side of each
do
can
only
the
Reformation
the free
national, that
by
live, and
may
and
justice
virtue
of
the
of
that
are
the
by
reason
in Christ
live,by
to
;
but
and
century, and
it has
in his
produced
mind.
of
and
is
moral
upon
reflected
Spirit,
of the human
human
they
great principleof
individual, founded
the conscience
of the
testant,
say, Pro-
of each
self-responsibility
personalfaith
is to
peace
sixteenth
constitutions
political
For
the
of the Greek
ought
charityand
other in
so
producing.
by
of
of
reign of
is the
this earth.
upon
both
and
is
race
This
of His
prophetic words
speak
human
fulfilment
comforting
not
(principally,
Jewish) which
and
of the
hopeful,of
Christianity.
and
Christ
of all those
ancient
great, of
state
present
progressive,and
true,
of
as
breast, and
This
faith produces
necessarilyself-responsibility;
lity
self-responsibiselfproduces,and virtuallyis,self-government:
government
renders
possible,and
a
works,
political
INTRODUCTION.
XXX
liberty;
much
as
liberty.
divine
world.
Whoever
breaks
he
forfeits
pretends
of fanaticism,
and
case,
with
the
of
restoration
not
the entire
will do
Horn
so
of the
those
are
now,
who
ever
an
the
and
throne
of
the
with
whether
or
in
the
much
were
empire.
as
reaped,
greater
witnessed
far
in
in them
convulsion
since
who
reaping,
have
the
those
who
will
bring
lies,upon
and
the
also
but
Those
are
But
come,
and
science,
con-
despotism
to
to
government,
and
sown
as
the
over
national
time
the
world,
future
hierarchy itself.
any
be
element
dominion
have
he
politicalends,
reaping, anarchy.
themselves, and,
a
which
likelyto
conservative
the
of that
revolutions,
only great political
as
and
reaped,
than
for
superstitionhave
unbelief;
world,
able)
priest-ruleover
downfal
sown
upon
more
sacerdotal
of
and
prepares
for
Apostles;
believers
is
upon
present
seeks
whoever
have
systems
the
of
medieval
of
will attempt,
(which
or
letter
falls out
and
ancient
Whoever
condemn
more
replace those
breaks
the
of
prepare
paramount
the
system
Church
the
with
cherish.
to
the
Spiritof Christ,
communion
very
out
the
with
rule
to
idolizes
Byzantine Christianity,and
Divinity,
material
render
indifference, and
charity is
guard,
safe-
only
fruit, of religious
together
possiblewithout
the
over
it is itself the
liberties
in which
age
the
politicalliberty is
as
Both
toleration
the
this
and
the
destruction
downfal
of
the
INTRODUCTION.
I have
of the
word
Text-Books
adhered
and
add
to
of the
throus^hout
Second
Volume,
But,
the
Coptic
study, can
possiblymake
translation
of it.
version, on
the
have
escaped
not
satisfied with
not
obscure
the
text
the
to
Part
of the
of the
has
Notes,
been
give
Coitrell,the
of
translator
and
made
such
would
render
the
places
many
fresh
critical
us
explainin
to
by
is
Some
text.
enabled
Text-Book,
defects
who
one
any
better
Tattam's
although its
Let
been
the
Third
of
means
April 22.
Volume,
with
my
of the
my
1852.
a4
ideas
the interpretat
exception
in German.
valued
First
additions
or
the
and
It
friend
Volume
finallyrevisingit, I
English reader.
London,
was
written
originally
was
but, in
to
in the
accordinglyleft
Text-Books,
"Egypt;"
thought
is in
for
thoroughly satisfactory
there
tion
correc-
recently discovered.
Second
The
it
it
have
materials
without
notice.
my
I have
passages
Appendix
Greek
as
the
text
have
whole,
rendered
text
alreadyremarked
I have
as
that nobody,
unintelligible,
so
the
of Whiston
translations
furnished
and
indispensable,
it.
Church.
ancient
the
to
making
XXXI
Mr.
of my
have
here
alterations
more^
as
intelligible
ANALYTICAL
XXXIV
TABLE
OF
CONTENTS.
Page
Appendix
A.
The
Duties
Requisites and
the
to
Third
Book
On
B.
Third
the
Book
Church
the Greek
Clergy
Sacrifice and
cording
ac-
stitutions
Con-
56
58
Formuhiries
and
Order
the Christian
or
of the
Bishop,
of
Marriage
The
of
of the
Service,
of the Ancient
Worship
A.
The
Liturgy, or
B.
The
recorded
General
the
of the Service
Order
Forms
and
early Hymns
61
giving
Thanks-
of
Morning Hymn,
I. The
According
1
.
The
2.
II.
The
III.
V.
reduced
same
The
Evening
of
and
First
Life
the
or
of the
the
Feasts
Rules
other
and
Life
social
(from
:
on
the
stitutions
Con-
69
Communion
70
the
Life
ing
respect-
Seventh
Conduct
of the
on
in
75
the
in Domestic
-
and
Book
Meetings, and
Book
Conjugal Life
Greek
Communion
Christian
Sixth
68
Congregational,Social,
Christian
of
68
Chapter
Appendix
the
early Christians
of
67
general Conduct
of
Chapter: Regulations
of the
Love
Rules
Domestic
the
Second
Congregation ;
the
of the
Thanksgiving before
of Thanksgiving after
Form
Booh
Book
of
Form
67
Liturgical formularies
Fourth
Verses
Seventh
the
Q^
tions
Apostolic Constitu-
from
Appendix
Psalm
the
of
Hymn
II.
primitive Form
between
65
Verses
Evening Psalm, composed of Psalm
of the Greek
Christians
Evening Hymn
The
I. A
Thanksgiving :
Alexandrinus
its
to
Verse
Morning
The
IV.
Codex
the
to
of
Hymn
or
Greek
79
stitutions)
Con-
Impurities
96
ANALYTICAL
TABLE
OF
CONTENTS.
XXXV
Page
The
Law-Book
Critical Table
The
to
Canons
Church.
Collections
of both
of the
Church-
the
Ante-Nicene
the
Canons
of the
Ecclesiastical
Notes
of
Apostles
House-Book
and
99
105
of
the
Ancient
Christians.
To
Introductory Note
Ordinances
Note
Baptism
On
B.
of the
Creed
the
Introduction
Creed
I. The
II.
Creed
The
III.
Book
of the
Greek
To
C.
Note
of Rome
Third
originalText
The
the
of
Greek
The
drinus
I.
The
Morning
2.
The
same
II.
HI,
28. The
C.
The
The
The
Evening
Seventh
Note
to
Verses
Verses
of the
of
D.
The
Greek
original
Collections
139
Greek
the
139
140
142
Christians
143
143
144
tions
Apostolic Constitu144
Canons
Ecclesiastical
the
------
Notes
132
Alexan-
Psalm
Evening Hymn
Hymns
of the MS.
Hymn
Candle-Hymn
and
the Codex
Psalm
130
restored
Morning
129
the
to
Psalms
according to
-
1.
125
Text
Critical Introduction
^.
Book
Apostolical Church
of the
124
of Alexandria
Constitutions
the
The
Order
Church
of the
124
ancient
Antioch
Church
of the
of the
Apostles
respectingthe
-
Chrysostom's Record
of
Baptism in the Church
of
critical Works
On
A.
Note
the
on
of
First Book
the
-----
and
Latin
of
Text
the
Apostles.
of the two
145
ANALYTICAL
XXXVl
TABLE
CONTENTS.
OF
Page
Appendix:
The
and
Discoveries
the
Zenker
and
Apostolical Canons
Barberinus
Codex
on
the
On
Text
Greek
I. The
II.
and
The
Instruction
Christian
The
Examination
rV.
The
of
and
Pledge
Churches
The
Demonism
and
The
the
Reality
of the
181
183
the
and
immediate
-
Sentimentalism
of the
Eastern
The
Latin
The
Reformers
Church
and
of
187
190
of
Baptismal
Cyprian
-
in
reflected
the
ancient
World,
the Reformed
1 99
201
203
-----
191
this Picture.
and
186
History of Pedo-Bap-
present Day
Church
Church
tion
Prepara-
Doctrine
Formalism
and
later
The
the
of
179
Pledge.
Scholastic
the
174
Origin
Concluding Remarks
tism,
Baptismal
the
Admission
Coptic
APPLICATION.
for it
The
the
173
Picture,
III.
V.
of
I.
Baptism
Bickell
PART.
previous Examination
The
Book
AND
School
Introductory Remarks
and
INTERPRETATION
Christian
the
...
BOOK
The
of
First
the
SECOND
THE
Researches
of
Canons
Petersburg MS.,
the
and
in
Churches
204
205
OF
TABLE
ANALYTICAL
CONTENTS.
XXXVll
Page
III,
The
Outlines
Moral
of the
Proposalsfor
The
Applicationto the
the Reform
Principlesof
211
213
215
IL
Government
and
Church
BOOK
Constitution
Baptism
of the German
Future.
the
of
of
practicalReform
Confirmation
The
Church
of
Christian
the
Church.
I.
Christianityoriginallya
that
of the
in
Jews
Picture.
The
free
and
Egypt
Society,like
secret
-
regeneratingElement
and
a Bishopric
Every Town
Congregation a Church
The
pate
Bishop and the Body of Elders : Origin of Episcodestructive
a
Christianity
and
Town
its
and
Villages,or the
'
The
Formations
first Formation
No
of the
Relation
"
The
Diaconate
The
Alms,
and
Greek
of
The
and
the
Provinces
ancient
Church
"
Tithes
of
and
and
Deaconesses
and
First-Fruits
The
them
no
rical,
cle-
Celibacy
223
the
State
223
226
229
230
231
Reflex.
Churches, each
Roman
between
Clergy,
the
to
nected
con-
governing Clergy
Difference
second
II.
The
it,
the
Deacons
the
or
indelebilis
Character
Province
why
and
the
and
of
organic Life
The
around
221
222
it
with
The
------
principalTown
Tlie
220
gation
Congre-
Towns
smaller
and
first collective
Metropolis
219
221
".-"-=
The
218
Corporation
233
234
ANALYTICAL
XXXVm
TABLE
OF
CONTENTS.
Page
The
Principle
claimed
The
National
of
the
by
constitutional
of the
Reformers
English
The
Scotch
The
American
the
236
Churches
the
State,
235
of
the Dissenters
Formula
and
and
Church
Church
Independence
in the Protestant
Church
and
Formations
Continent
The
Liberty
Independence of
the History of this
and
237
238
the
lation
Re243
----..
Supremacy
spiritual
Dictatorshipfor
in Church
General
Formula
Affairs
244
245
...
Practical
The
dence
Indepen-
Result
of the
III.
National
Application.
The
Principleof
Idea
The
The
of the
Catholic
the
Union
Untenable
Notions
Ordination
and
Christian
the
Principlesof Universality
Missionary Purposes
or
of
the
later
The
Christian
The
Offeringof
The
Nature
Hymns
the
and
Prayer
and
of
Gifts
The
and
Order
the Service
Gifts, or
253
258
-----
of the
249
Picture.
Dispositionsof
the
Sym1)olicalSacrifice
Lord's
Consecration,
--.....
Service.
spiritualSacrifice,and
Expression
Form
respecting
Liturgy
the
real, the
present
248
III.
The
Law
-
and
OF
organic
Canon
Consecration
I.
248
Sacrifice
The
247
BOOK
The
Synods
-----
Element,
Cooperation for
Episcopate with
renewed
or
its double
the
is the
Prayer
over
258
liturgical
Prayer
261
ancient
Givers
264
ANALYTICAL
TABLE
OF
CONTENTS.
XXXIX
Page
Invocation
and
Lord's
Communion
The
"
Element
the
The
of the
Object
Eucharistic
of
Dead,
free
which
Thanks
the
the
The
of
Traces
of
Church
free
II.
The
III.
Prayers
of Consecration
Reflex
of
the
Service
of the
Recapitulationof
Reflex
The
of the
England
in
First Communion
2.
The
Second
3.
Laud's
4.
The
present
The
present
Church
6.
of
England
Communion
for
285
296
303
Sixth
Scotland
Service
305
the
-
310
Episcopal
-
313
Communion
the
"_
of
of
-
of Scotland
283
the
of the
283
Roman
Sixth
The
States
and
279
in the Church
Service
278
Communion
of
the
Service
established
Services
of Edward
of Edward
Communion
Church
5.
Book
Book
276
Byzantine
of the Church
Service
general
The
of the
273
Gauls
the
Churches
Reform
\.
of
of the
Churches
Reformed
272
the
and
Roman
in
.
Prayer
Service
Service
Eucharistic
271
Eucharistic
the
of the Communion
the Reflex
of
The
V.
Service
Character
general
of
Church
Communion
that
was
Eastern
of Africa
and
of the
Lord's
Communion
the
of the
Reflex
of Rome
The
the
of
out
268
Reflex.
Development
Prayer
The
IV.
the
Spain, of Milan,
of
The
267
as
Worship of the
the ApostolicAge
Mirror
Invocation,
Commemoration
the
of
of
of Consecration
the
principal Element
Reflex
that
Prayer
II.
I. The
and
included
Prayer
Thanksgiving
of
before
United
-
319
xl
TABLE
ANALYTICAL
OF
CONTENTS.
Page
Summary
Results
of the
the
amending
Sacrifice
of the Greek
322
of the
Psalmody,
The
Principlesof Church
leadingPrinciple:
Picture
Church
and
336
the
of
337
Ilymns
to
331
and
and
Rules
of
the
340
341
Scriptural
The
Observation
The
Love-Feasts
The
Sign
The
Abstinence
of Sabbath
in
and
-
344
Congregational,
the
Sunday
Sacrificial Meats
-
Relations.
from
the
of
IV.
Life
Cross
Ceremonies
Domestic
and
other
Christian
The
the
of
Church.
Service
CongregationalLife
Origin of Fast-Days
of the
343
Import of
Burial
and
Music
-----
Social,
The
as
liestoration
the
BOOK
The
Church
Ancient
Marriage
Elements
Architecture
Self-sacrifice
The
339
Principlesof Sacred
IV.
Year
------
The
The
our
Collects,the Prophetic
the German
of
Hymnody
the
Excellences
distinguishing
English Liturgy
Excellence
Forms
transfer
to
authoritativelyto
of ancient
the
and
Attempt
Ecclesiastical
the
and
Application.
Church
Latin
and
The
Practical
The
Use, exemplified by
Lessons,
The
Christian
----.-
Fallacyand Danger
own
ISIeasures for
restoringthe
and
Liturgy,
III,
The
Protestant
the
of
from
and
-
347
343
349
350
3.51
tion
Fornica-
352
PAET
HOUSE-BOOK
AND
CHURCH-
OF
THE
CHEISTIANS,
ANCIENT
LAW-BOOK
OF
THE
ANTE-KICENE
CHUECH.
THE
Cl)urtl)'
THE
TEXT
respecting
FIRST
of the
THE
respecting
and
Offices
the
Order
Worship,
and
of
the
of
general
:
or,
Christian
the
domestic,
the
VOL.
IIL
the
Congregation
Ancient
Service
of the
or,
the
ment
Govern-
or,
the
Ancient
Christian
Sacrifice
Church.
BOOK.
for
all
Members
congregational,
early
Church.
BOOK.
Liturgy
Conduct
and
and
Church.
of the
FOURTH
THE
Rules
of
the
Pledge,
Instruction
the
BOOK.
THIRD
Formularies
and
and
or,
Ancient
Constitutions
the
Instruction,
:
SECOND
THE
The
the
Catechumens
Baptism
Ordinances
BOOKS.
BOOK.
Reception,
the
of the
Admission
the
FOUR
IN
THE
Ordinances
l^ousfe-Boofe
anD
Christians.
and
of
social
the
Life
tion
Congregaof
BOOK.
FIRST
THE
RECEPTION",
THE
AND
PLEDGE,
PEIITOETOri
INSTRUCTION,
THE
ADMISSION
THE
OF
Cfte "nUt\)mmmt
OR,
INSTRUCTION
CHRISTIAN
THE
EARLY
THE
THIS
I. How
they
examined
IL
How
III. The
BOOK
who
AND
BAPTISM
OF
CHURCH.
CONTAINETH:
require to
before
THE
they are
be
instructed
are
to
be
admitted.
the
Two
Ways.
lY.
Y.
How,
after
Year's
the Catechumens
Instruction,
undergo an Examination, and their Conduct is
investigatedbefore they are admitted to hear the
Gospel.
How
they are dismissed with a Blessing,after the
a
Sermon.
YI.
VI.
for
Prayer
ancient
The
Antioch,
of
Church
Catechumens
the
recorded
as
of
St.
by
the
Chry-
sostora.
VII.
That
Catechumen,
How,
VIII.
received
hath
Faith,
after
separated
and
in
who
be
to
his
Blood.
nated,
termi-
hath
are
for
sealed,
for
his
Instruction
Catechumens,
the
are
of
Death
Baptism
the
Course
the
sufFereth
^vho
admitted,
being baptized
on
Easter.
How
IX.
Water
the
of
Order
How
the
XI.
How
they
and
How
XH.
XIIL
How
Anointing
and
the
general
and
with
the
prepared.
and
anointed,
be
Creed.
conducted
Heads
is
Satan,
renounce
Bishop
they
prepared,
anointed
are
give
XIV.
the
the
say
and
the
their
to
are
they
How
for
then
clothed
be
Baptism.
Oil
X.
is to
by
the
into
the
the
the
Presbyter,
and
Church.
Elders
bless
Chrisma;
and
and
how
the
the
Milk
anoint
tized
Bap-
Peace.
Eucharist
the
receive
and
and
Honey.
APPENDIX.
I.
forms
Different
of
the
Creed:
Apostolic
1.
According
to
the
Church
of
2.
According
to
the
Seventh
Rome
Book
of
the
Greek
the
Lord's
Constitutions.
II.
Ordinance
Prayer,
III.
Order
The
as
that
tlie
Baptized
as
Priest, before
of
Baptism
recorded
in
the
by Cyrillus.
is to
the
pray
People.
Church
of Jerusalem,
Church,
The
hath
with
each
be
to
of
if
he
before
he
is
guilty of
wife,
to
or
separated.
let him
received
not
cleansed
be
be
be
if his Master
him
give
Demon,
but
taught Godliness,
that
let him
hath
one
any
knows
they
fornication,
but
content
if
commit
to
not
husband,
an
but
soberly ;
marriage
yet does
be
taiiglitto
not
faithful,and
the
Woman
But
learn
lawful
into
fornication, and
the
be
live
to
let tliem
enter
one
them
other, and
unmarried,
but
let
husband,
House-Book,
and
into
yet if death
be
indeed
be
communion
let him
near,
received.
be
If
either
be
one
any
leave
Maintainer
off to
of
prostitute women,
else
or
let him
rejected.
be
If
Whore
be
of
employment,
If
man
or
combat,
or
the flute
leave
If
or
or
the
keeper
off their
a
Theatre
or
lute
of
at
accuse
come,
no
either
or
let
man
off
these
of
or
or
him
or
either
let them
be
taught
falsehj, and
of
show
that
one
games,
be
it be
fighterin single
public house,
leave
whether
come,
exhibitor
an
employments,
Soldier
injustice,to
or
rejected.
Olympic gamester,
on
the
be
charioteer,
racer,
an
off whoredom,
let him
come,
let him
or
or
woman,
or
master,
Idols
belonging to
one
leave
rejected.
Maker
let her
come,
to
diators
gla-
plays on
dancinglet them
rejected.
to
he
do
no
content
I.
Book
his allotted
with
let him
the
Of
Catechumens.
if he submit
stipend;
these
to
rules
be
be
rejected.
is
that
He
sodomite,
effeminate
an
amulets,
charmer,
defects
cats,
noises, or
proved
for
hard
be
to
to
Let
be
if she
herself
be
to
chanter,
en-
magic
makes
meets
if
you
birds, or
let these
be
of wickedness
they
leave
if
is
off those
they
will
not
rejected.
is servant
her master
with
incontinent
be
sort
received, but
who
Concubine,
but
he
feet of the
and
confines
that
one
when
or
eyes,
away
them
of
user
symbolical sounds;
washed
and
that
some
practices,let
agree
the
in
observes
soothsayer,a fortune-teller,an
palmistry,he
of
observer
or
an
juggler, a mountebank,
named,
magician, an
person,
be
to
not
astrologer,a diviner,
an
verses,
Sins
of
guilty
to
unbeliever,
an
alone, be received
others, let her
be
rejected.
If
bonda
one
of the Believers
let him
servant,
legalmatrimony
her
marry
be
her
in
rejected;
leave
He
hath
lawful
be
manner
be
free
if she be
and
contract
let him
woman,
if he doth
off, or
Concubine,
believingServant,
let
rejected.
that followeth
the
Gentile
reform,
or
Customs,
let him
be
or
Jewish
rejected.
The
If anyone
book
combats,
be
rejected.
let
him
Con-
(Greek
Can.
Copt.
Compare
VIII.
Theatre, their
either
or
let him
off, or
of the
book
iii.
4.)
can.
If
teach
II.
for
it is
that
Can.
II.
He
manners,
God.
of
the
to
all
the
Spirit
admitted
instructed.
are
if
but
any
be
one
Time,
but
judged. (Greek
Const,
book
Length
God.
of
41.)
can.
are
circumstances
the
be
catechized
diligent,and
be
admitted
the
Course
viii.
of
Copt.
42.)
that
if he
Years
not
is
be
to
will
good
Life
yet
is
Three
has
have
we
who
they
who
-*-^-
anything,
conclusion
How
for
you,
(Copt. Can.
TT
omitted
have
we
will
of
Sports
horse-races,
or
them
stitut.
the
Book.
House-
a?id
followeth
huntings,
leave
Church'
teacheth, although he be
be
skilful
in
let him
teach
(Greek
Const,
the
;
#"
and
Word,
for, they
book
one
shall
viii.)
of the
Laity,
grave
in
he
all
his
taught
I.
Book
III.
two
are
in these
difference
Thou
who
But
the
the
Lord
thy
God
thee, and
death
from
of Life is,
Way
all
with
thy
glorifyHim
shalt
thou
is much
there
and
ways.
thee
redeemed
of Death:
Way
created
heart, who
the
of
of Life, and
Way
two
love
shalt
is the
one
ways,
the Doctrine
or
Ways.
Tioo
rpHERE
Catechumens.
Catechism,
Moral
The
the
Of
Commandment.
But
these
tiiyself.On
as
the
and
Law
thee, that do
thou
what
thou
;
not
thou
be
shalt
she has
shalt
not
kill
not
thou
forth
shalt
thou
shalt
not
to
woman
child shalt
that
not
bear
false
witness
speak
evil of any
be
one,
neither
double
commit
is,
tery
adul-
thou
shalt
shalt
divination
use
thou
is
if
kill it ; thou
thy neighbour's;
;
thou
shalt thou
double-minded,
tono;ued, for
that
miscarry,neither
thing
shalt
done
be
steal; thou
not
any
thou
not
fornication
shalt
should
another;
to
covet
not
the
another.
to
thou
cause
not
be double-
;
;
brought
shalt
hang
not
also
commit
not
sorcerer
wouldest
thou
do
not
shalt
thou
thou
pollutea youth
not
thy neighbour
Commandments
two
not
hatest
shalt
Thou
love
Prophets.
shalt
is, Thou
second
the
shalt
think
neither
tono^ue
shalt
is
snare
not
evil
thou
of
death
to
Church-
The
10
nor
of
hypocrite,nor
an
speak
shalt
not
thou
shalt
some,
and
shalt
for
pray
not
be
vain, neither
neither
mercy
and
shalt
tending
rapacious,
proud
nor
thou
but
man,
any
have
some,
Book.
evil heart,
an
evil word
an
hate
not
House-
be covetous,
shalt not
lie ; thou
shall
thy speech
and
shalt
others
upon
others
love
reprove
shalt
thou
thy
as
own
soul.
My
not
is
evil Demon.
an
leads
Anger
because
angry,
Be
for
all Evih
for
Murder,
to
neither
emulous,
not
quarrelsome,
nor
hate
Envy
Be
Anger
be
tentious,
con-
from
proceeds
these.
Son,
My
leadeth
for Lust
is
is united
with
shall
who
Spiritis
receive
the
little way,
and
broad;
he
will go
meditate
AVrath
Desires, because
Demon.
that
For
of Lust,
And
with
him
and
will not
be
Soul
all,lest he
put upon
that
should
you
may
precipitateyou
evil Desire, if
all other
see
cast
into
they
he
some
be
Spiritof
those
the
and
the
evil
leave
the
way
to
man
truth.
Let
it with
curb
you,
evil deed.
suffered
Spirits;
the
it behind
evil
spyeth
will make
Anger,
your
of
Way
when
he will take
at
and
For
in he
that
evil
they destroy
the
Soul.
of the
if the
Desire
it involuntarily
to
men
quietly entering
little care,
it should
them.
Sin
to
Bestraint
not
of unlawful
not
Fornication, drawing
to
Anger
be
lest
For
always
to
Book
remain,
over
Demons.
are
for
prepared
him
into
of
nor
be
Son,
be
not
Idolatry; neither
nor
them
have
led
deride
him,
and
will
man.
of
evil
an
Expression,
haughty, for
of these
Adulteries.
things come
My
they
thou
be
Dominion
when
of that
Obscenity, neither
have
be
they
Utterer
the
not
1 1
and
acts,
they
in
him
destruction
the
Son,
when
great deed
unrighteous
rejoicein
My
And
they change
man
Catechumens.
the
Of
I.
be
Magician,
hear
nor
them
Enchanter,
an
nor
an
for from
Idolater
these
leadeth
nor
to
loger,
Astro-
an
neither
teach
things proceedeth
Idolatry.
Son, be
My
Lover
of
leadeth
are
of
the
the
Be
words
But
thou
be
thou
And
be
them.
thou
give thy
more
which
God,
Do
heart
with
to
not
thou
Be
thou
arise.
Repining
harsh,
nor
shall
in
thy
hast
thou
exalt
just
not
nor
things Contentions
heart
from
and
thou
all
trembling
heard, and
thyself,neither
pride, but
the
Silver
because
meek,
cleansed
of
Thefts
these
of
keep
and
for from
leadeth
Falsehood
Lover
Blasphemy.
earth.
thou
more
be thou
Murmurer,
compassionate,
evil.
begotten.
inherit
not
to
man
thinker
Liar, because
Vainglory,
Son, be
My
Neither
Blasphemy.
to
not
shalt
humble.
at
do
shalt
increase
Every
Evil
which
that
House-Book.
and
Church-
The
12
thee
cometh
upon
nothing
shall
receive
Good,
as
upon
thee
thee
the Word
come
ing
knowfrom
but
God.
hath
and
given
thou
the
been
him
remember
of
as
by night
the
word
of power
seek
his
Lord
is, there
face
by
Hands
impart
drink, and
worthy
doth
thou
shouldest
the
any
one
ox
is
plant
meet
and
to
out
and
vineyard
of
thy
that
he
spiritual
thee
him
the
the
Thou
corn
not
power,
it is written
treadeth
thy
it becometh
temporal
For
that
thee
impart
of
holy.
Labour
spiritualfood,
;
shalt
their words
to
the
by
the
remain
shall be
made
life,by him
of his Hire.
muzzle
not
hath
thee
to
perishethand
which
and
honour
thou
on
according
and
which
wdio
thee
Saints
him
Lord
eternal
that
more,
the
to
those
rest
mayest
thy Brow,
for if the
might
the
of
Sweat
the
and
shalt
and
Lord,
eves,
place in
Lord
hath
the
thine
thou
that
is the
honour
shalt
Thou
in
daily, him,
is united
who
for he
day
is in
of
apple
and
for
the
the
as
which
of God,
thee, and
life to
Seal
holy
him
love
to
of
cause
the
thee
to
shalt
liim
declareth
Son, he who
My
also
food
is
shalt
neither
eat
of
the
fruit thereof
Thou
in peace
in
shalt not
those
who
Righteousness
cause
Schisms
contend
without
with
thou
one
shalt
reconcile
another.
acceptationof
Persons.
Judge
Re-
Church-
Tlie
14
Teachers
yourselves alone,
to
shalt
Thou
you.
received
shalt
add
thou
ly.
hath
which
things
from
taught
thou
neither
them,
(Introduction
the
to
hast
Coptic
i.)
after
HoiL\
God
as
take
not
them.
to
book
Canons,
those
keep
shalt
thou
House-Book.
and
first Course
the
Catechumens
undergo
Conduct
their
to
the
and
Gospel,
how
and
mitted
ad-
are
their
long
last.
is to
have
they
the
Examination,
an
investigatedbefore they
hear
Instruction
TTTHEN
is
of Instruction,
chosen
those
appointed
to
receive
'
whether
they
of
Catechumens
the
being
AYidows
let their
Baptism,
have
lived
:
whether
in
whether
have
fulfilled
if those
who
have
introduced
that
they
Gospel.
the
severeth
but
the
(Copt.
Let
Word
well
the
have
if
in the
Application
Can.
b.
II.
45\
work,
have
good
them
the
be
the
Sick
work.
have
Three
witnessed
hear
Years
diligentand
the
Time
shall
42.)
not
entirely
the
ing
hear-
been
shall
And
hath
alone
time
honoured
done
one
inquired into,
visited
every
Catechumens
; but
they
have
they
they
them
be
Chastity during
whether
to
Life
per-
decide,
decide
it.
Book
V.
How
they
Catechumens.
the
Of
I.
dismissed
are
icith
15
Blessing
the
after
Sermon,
TTTHEN
Teacher
the
hath
ended
pray
by
the
let
Sermon,
'
Catechumens
the
faithful
the
and
in
praying
whether
them
let
are
stand
selves,
them-
by
apart
the
or
conclude
they
Salutation
the
give
not
apart,
Women
women
when
And
Catechumens.
Church,
faithful
the
the
let
the
in
place
And
apart.
themselves
women
praying,
before
(Peace)
they
pure.
Let
the
Believers
the
let not
But
Women
not
with
and
alone,
men
the
their
cloth
of
another,
one
with
women.
let
all
the
costly Veil,
but
for
alone,
cotton
with
men
the
And
woman.
heads
the
with
women
salute
man
cover
fine
salute
this
is
their
veil.
the
When
hands
upon
them
who
43,
Teacher
the
whether
delivereth
44.)
after
the
let
Catechumens,
he
it, let
be
an
him
Prayer
him
Ecclesiastic
do
so.
shall
(Copt.
his
ing
dismiss-
pray,
or
lay
Layman
Can.
b.
ii.
Church-
The
16
yi.
The
Catechumens,
the
for
the
of
Prayers
ancient
House-Book.
and
Church
recorded
as
Antioch
of
St.
by
Chry-
sostom.
( The
Catechumens
ET
~r
^^
us
Prayer
hearts,
seen,
into
the
may
teach
no
them
He
thoughts, and
God,
what
is of God.
Let
He
us
to
deed, from
every
the
that
He
of
enemy
of
their
sins
going
that
out,
may
of
their
He
hearts
sin, and
make
may
whole
may
:
that
that
them
bless
to
that
deceit
worthy,
life, their
for
wicked
and
of the
what
care
them
every
their
pure
think
to
evil
from
He
righteousness:
God,
regeneration and
He
that
godlike mind,
every
eye
come
that
their
is of
from
not
9.):
earnestly for
more
devilish
ii.
life,always
what
them
preserve
is
their
no
fear of God
Gospel
a
virtuous
still
pray
may
the
meditate
is of
in
faith
them
give
may
of the
seed
the
what
what
Cor.
hear
of
ears
of truth, and
word
them
to
(1
that
may
perceive
may
one
the
hearts
the
heard, and
any
the
reveal
may
that
they
strengthen
may
He
of
God
open
may
hath
ear
Catechumens,
the
all-merciful
He
that
heart
in their
He
that
in order
hath
sow
earnestlyfor
pray
all-loving and
the
their
pray
at
of
due
ness
forgive-
going
in and
houses,
and
Book
families
their
He
children, that
make
and
which
that
them
bring
wise
that
do,
to
propose
increase
may
may
them
they
He
Catechumens.
the
Of
I.
He
as
17
and
be
may
their
the
right
thus
direct
most
expedient
to
may
bless
age,
all
for them.
Deacon
The
Rise
to
Catechumens
the
!
Address
for the
Pray
what
you
be
the
be
may
this
standing
mnens
that
Catechumens,
fulfilled in peace.
and
day
all
that
peaceful, and
the
end
your
yourselves to
days
the
of
your
be
may
living God
life
tian.
Chris-
and
to
Christ.
Bend
( They
heads.
your
the
receive
the
blessing :
whole
(St. Chrysost.
congregation saying
2d
Epistle to
VII.
That
Catechumen
Faith, hath
TF
Catech
of Peace, ye
Angel
Recommend
His
to
propose
that
Pray
may
Catechumen
Name
Testimony
received
has
of the Lord,
;
for
who
if
the
been
have
on
the
sufferethDeath
in
taken
Second
hesitate
him
for
the
his Blood.
apprehended
not
Amen.)
Corinthians.)
Baptism
let him
they
Homily
to
by
for
the
give the
violence
The
18
that
they
kill
may
the
hhn, he will
of
in
his
the
Course
Baptism
YIII.
HoiD
after
admitted
XD
wdien
hands
And
if any
the
will have
Can.
(Copt.
is not
one
apart, that
Believers
free ;
that
Sabbath
Lent, the
Saturday
tliem, who
Preparation of
the
in
one
for being
be
to
Palm
of
one
But
pure.
the
the
Word
those
be
made
the
on
the
can
appointed
and
so
in
with
stranger
fifth week
fifth
of
Sunday).
Baptism,
(Friday). But
shall receive
the
they
put
made
receive
place, by
lay
wash
Saturday
before
them
each
are
teach
should
Sabbath
those who
when
together
are
be
to
which
on
they
hear
them
they
the
(viz. on
sealed
possiblethat
should
they
minated,
ter-
are
exorcise
is not
or
Let
that
Baptism
has
day, exorcisingthem.
that
for it is not
and
Bishop
not
may
concealed.
be
the
good,
he
who
approacheth
know
may
Instruction
separated,let
that
on
day
baptized,let
he
of
shall be
them
uj^on
them, that
Let
ceive
re-
Easter,
at
they
when
shall be
for
for he
Blood.
own
separated
are
baptized
ever
Sins
justifiedand
Catechumens
those
him
his
be
44.)
II.
House-Book.
and
Forgiveness
received
b.
Church-
have
advice
fast
on
been
of
the
on
the
the
bath,
Sab-
gatliered
Bishop,
I.
Book
them
let
exorcise
be
he
hath
to
he
hath
and
ears,
them
the
up
shall
Baptism
alone, which
for
should
he
Can.
b.
each
bring
II.
shall
in his
And
breathe
all the
him
and
let
their
raise
those
thing
is
who
that
but
the
in for
who
them
on
night, reading
And
any
and
when
let him
mouths,
bring
becoming
them,
foreheads,
take
time.
him
kneel
to
flee from
them.
not
one
it is
their
watch
exhorting
receive
of
let them
and
their
sealed
opening
and
them,
to
hath
he
and
upon
that
exorcising,let
finished
when
and
hand
from
19
pray
Spirit to
them
into
to
his
laid
strange
every
return
not
commanded
all
when
and
Catechumens.
the
Of
giving
Thanks-
Avorthy,that
Offering immediately.
(Copt.
45^)
"#
IX.
the
How
Water
is to
Order
ND
A
"^--^
be
the
drawn
into
after
the
font,
the
font
and
the
Young
the
adult
Men
no
pour
into
Crowing
of
the Water.
over
them
and
prepared,
the
general
of Baptism.
of the
scarcity,let
found
time
first pray
them
it be
a
at
be
and
or
flow
scarcity.
the
it.
But
if there
be
which
let
them
undress
been
Water
let
Water
first
let
And
the
shall be
have
Let
into
Cock
the
shall be
selves,
them-
baptized.
baptized, at
the
And
last
Church-
The
20
the
Women,
laid
their
aside
were
Let
him
with
garment
all
their
hair, and
of
gold
and
ornaments
them.
on
loosed
having
House-Book.
and
not
the
into
silver
take
one
any
having
which
strange
(Copt. Can.
Water.
b.
ii.
46.)
"#"
X.
How
ND
Oil
the
at
the
let
tism
time
the
exorcisingover
And
Deacon
stand
on
the
b.
shall
call the
take
other
How
ND
-^-^
one
let him
renounce
over
Oil
of
Oil, and
the
the
of
Oil of
of
and
Exorcism,
Another
Presbyter.
Thanksgiving,
stand
and
the
of
Oil
the
bear
hand
hand
they are
and
shall
he
Oil,
the
vessel, he
Bap-
46.)
II.
XI.
right
the
thanks
Again,
shall take
Deacon
on
the
prepared.
appointed for
is
which
is
Bishop give
Thanksgiving.
Anointing
the
for
when
the
to
then
say
are
him
to
thee, Satan,
and
command
the
Presbyter
who
of those
Satan
renounce
be anointed:
Creed.
has
about
renounce,
all
and
taken
to
of
hold
Baptism,
receive
saying
thy service,
each
and
"
I will
all
thy
Chunk'
Tlw
Can.
(Cupt.
XII.
How
they
clothed
"^
Presbyter
shall
anoint
the
as
Church.
the
rest,
(Copt.
Can.
Presbyter,
into
the
Church.
of
of
rest,
shall
the
Oil
with
of
holy
Christ."
the
they
the
thee
Jesus
of
one
b.
with
and
and
Water,
I anoint
"
and
the
him
name
every
I believe."
"
the
anoint
shall
say
by
out
up
saying,
anointing oil, in
them
conducted
go
again
46.)
II.
anointed
and
Thanksgiving
he
b.
wholly purifiethin
him
Let
are
let them
ND
"
Church
Holy
who
quick ener,
and
gooilfSpIrit,
the
House-Book.
and
Thus
and
clothe
hito
cuter
the
46.)
II.
"#"
XIII.
How
the
anoint
Bishop
the
till- Chrism
and
Heads
of
and
the
hoic
Elders
the
bless
and
Catechumens
the
with
Baptized give
the
Prarc.
J\T
the
Bishop lay
ailcction, siiying:
ilusc
worthy
Nviili
to
to
hand
Lord
''
receive
come,
his
the
make
upon
God,
as
them
thou
hast
forgivenessof
them
send
worthy
upon
them
v/ith
made
their
to
be
sins
filled
thy grace.
Book
they
that
and
and
always,
of
pour
and
for
Oil
of
hand
with
thee
Father
Almighty,
And
thee."
People
Baptism
shall
XIV.
Hoio
-"-*
ET
the
Bishop, and
because
over
Deacons
the
of the
Cup
Christ, which
believeth
on
Wine,
him
give
of
and
answer
the
Preslet all
who
say
receive
Peace
with
46.)
the Milk
and
Milk
Eucharist
thanks
the
because
poured
was
ii.
the
bring
similitude
them
with
Honey.
he shall
of
b.
Holy
be
And
all those
let
"
the
the
(of
the Eucharist
receive
God
Lord
one
And
;
and
each, saying :
remaining.
(Copt. Can.
and
T"
Each
the
shall
hand,
sealed, shall
been
with
they
his
The
"
praying
be
in
now
say
together.
pray
mouths.
their
shall
the
he
Christ, and
Jesus
hath
thus
And
thy spirit."
byters) doing
the
he
and
Holy Church,
of
head
Father
ever."
who
with
the
23
to
the
art
and
ever
and
he
He,
"And
loho
the
the
And
him.
according
Thanksgiving
upon
anoint
Spirit."
Catechumens.
Holy Spirit,in
the
his
put
thee
glory, thou
the
Son
the
Of
serve
may
is the
Thine
I.
out
and
Flesh
over
the
the
Bread,
of Christ, and
it is the
for
to
every
Honey
Blood
one
mixed,
of
who
for
Church-
TJie
24
Promises
the
fulfilling"
hath
said
and
I will
*'
for
given
be
may
it
by
to
the
you
Infants
as
these
things
the
who
shall
receive
Baptism.
And
him
when
give
of
who
And
receiveth
Deacons
that
take
they
who
and
our
Lord
And
to
take
Church,
these
to
care
do
II.
40.)
the
say:
"This
and
he
things
all
to
doing
taught, proceeding
b.
blood
and
is
Let
stand
of
who
in
Christ
Let
Honey.
is the
let the
Blood
receiveth
order,
Jesus
him
of Christ
it
a^ain
"Amen."
when
hasten
"
Jesus."
shall
they
the
Milk,
Cup
answer:
and
the
and
let
This
"
Presbyters there,
them
give
those
to
Amen."
"
more
Cup,
the
shall
the
the
Word.
Bread,
saying
Christ
of
Body
answer
not
giveth
Jesus
one
it
are
may
Lord,
our
the
the
be
Heart
the
discourse
them,
Avas
of
of
divided
of
each
to
heaven,
if there
hath
milk
should
Bitterness
shall
Bishop
Bishop
portion
tlic Bread
him
the
him
on
Sweetness
All
with
Christ, which
of
that
the
dissipated by
flowing
believe
who
those
land
he
because
Fathers,
Flesh
is the
that
us,
nourished
give
This
honey."
House-Book.
and
have
been
good things,
live
in
those
in the
and
done,
to
let every
please God,
integrity,being diligent in
things
service
which
they
of God.
have
been
(Copt. Can.
Book
I.
Catechumens.
the
Of
25
APPENDIX.
I.
1.
According
T
BELIEVE
-^
And
the
in God
the
by
was
of
Father
Christ his
in Jesus
Who
Church
the
to
Rome.
Almighty
only
Son
Lord
our
Ghost
Holy
of
born
the
Virgin Mary,
Suffered
He
third
and
I believe
of God
thence
From
he
into
ascended
hand
VOL.
day
the
in the
again from
rose
sitteth
Heaven,
the
at
he shall
the
to
come
judge
the
Dead.
Holy
Church
Dead,
right
Father,
the
Ghost
The
holy
The
Forgiveness of
The
Resurrection
III.
Pilate,
buried.
and
crucified
Was
The
Pontius
under
Sins
of the
Body.
Amen.
Quick
Booh.
House-
and
Church-
The
26
2.
Acciirding
Booh
Scventli
the
to
stitutions
Con-
Greeh
the
of
(doubtful).
in
one,
Almighty
God
r BELIEVE
Creator
And
and
Lord
the
in
his
Father
the
Maker
of all
Jesus
Christ,
only-begotten
the
the
uncreated,
only
of Christ
true,
things :
Son
of
First-born
the
Creation
whole
[not created]
who
before
by
the
by
whom
all
the
Heaven
and
God
his
and
was
and
died
and
from
Days
for
in Heaven
and
invisible
descended
from
Flesh,
the
Laws
of
Father,
crucified
the
made
holilyaccording
and
after
Father
are
took
of the
conversed
and
last
and
born
was
of the
things
begotten
was
Earth, visible
on
in
Ages
will
good
and
who
the
under
Pontius
Pilate,
us,
he
had
Dead,
suffered
rose
the
third
Day
I.
Book
and
sitteth
and
again is
at
judge
to
in the
who
And
of the
afterwards
the
Lord
our
holy
in the
Remission
in the
Kingdom
and
in the
the
to
Apostles
Life
all Believers
Church,
of the
of the
of
Flesh,
Sins,
Heaven,
of the
o^/^
the
to
promise
Christ,
Jesus
Catholic
Resurrection
the
World,
Apostles to
in the
from
Men
holy
sent
was
end
no
Comforter,
Father, according
after the
in the
will be
all the
in
Dead
the
and
the
of
Glory
Quick
Holy Ghost,
wrought
by
and
the
Father,
of Time
there
beginning
and
with
come
Kingdom
of whose
And
to
of the
right hand
the
Consummation
in the
27
Heaven,
into
ascended
Catechumens.
the
Of
World
to
come.
Church'
The
28
House-Book.
and
II.
Lord's
ET
Prayer,
him
-^
if
as
Name
which
thy
Earth
as
it
daily
we
forgive
now
but
and
fur
in
ever.
aloud
all
the
People,
and
Father,
Heaven
the
say,
Christian
forgive
and
deliver
us
the
Will
thy
Debtors:
hallowed
Heaven
and
and
Kingdom
the
of
name
come
done
our
Temptation,
the
in
Kingdom
is
the
to
say
art
Bread
our
is
the
present
Father
Son
in
speaking
Congregation
Our
as
pray
to
before
Priest,
as
is
Baptized
the
that
Ordinance
An
give
us
from
Power
us
thy
done
be
this
us
Evil:
and
not
for
the
in
Day
Debts,
our
lead
be
as
into
thine
Glory
Amen.
(Greek
Const,
book
iii.
17.)
The
30
whether
the
Son
wholesome
immersed
Church-
he
believed
and
the
the
the
in
Holy
Confession
into
House-Book.
and
Ghost
of
of
name
Faith,
And
and
Water.
.
"#lo?"#
'^-
the
you
were
Father
made
three
and
the
times
SECOND
BOOK,
Clfte Con^titutton
THIS
The
A.
First
of
BOOK
Set
of
I.
book
How
Ordinances
and
Bishop
CIDurtft*
CONTAINETH:
the
respecting
first
tlfte^arlp
Clergy.
be
to
Church
of
andria
Alex-
Coptic Collection,
"
Collection.
Ethiopic
is
the
of
elected, and
what
are
his
Requisites.
II.
That
the
Bishop
is to
ordain
two,
or
rather
three,
Presbyters.
III.
How
their
IV^
How
V.
VI.
Deacons
the
Ordinances
How
Widows
For
to
are
to
be
proved,
and
what
are
be
proved,
and
what
are
Requisites.
Additional
three
are
are
Requisites.
their
IV^*.
Readers
the
their
what
respecting
to
are
be
the
Deacons.
appointed,
and
what
duties.
purpose
Deaconesses
are
to
be
appointed.
B.
The
d^/st^'vS^^
The
B.
Second
dria
Set
How
II*.
he
IH.
is
same,
How
The
the
Church
ofAlexCollection,
Coptic
"
elected
be
the
say
and
ordained,
and
Thanksgiving.
according
to
the
Ethiopic
is
to
be
ordained,
Collection.
according
to
Ethiopic Collection.
according
same,
How
to
Presbyter
the
II.
Clergy.
is to
Bishop
The
of
book.
how
I*.
the
respecting
second
I.
Ordinances
of
Deacon
is
be
to
Coptic
the
to
Collection.
and
appointed,
what
is his
Office.
IV.
In
V.
what
That
Confessor
Deacon
How
VII.
How
Widows
How
Virgins
VIII.
IX.
C.
Reader
What
is
of
The
needeth
is to
to
are
be
Set
fourth
11.
How
to
become
appointed.
be
be
done
of
appointed.
with
Ordinances
respecting
How
Ordination
him
who
hath
the
Gifts
Ilealino^.
Third
I.
Elder.
appointed.
be
to
are
to
no
an
Presbyter.
or
VI.
from
differeth
Presbyter
the
the
of
Clergy.
"
Church
of
andria
Alex-
Coptic Collection,
book.
is
Bishop
the
Bishop
to
is
be
to
elected, proved,
ordain
and
dained.
or-
Presbyter
Deacon.
HI.
How
he
and
is to
appoint
Deaconesses.
[Subdeacons
and]
Readers
or
IV.
That
Confessor
made
V.
VI.
Virgins
and
arrogant
not
to
Precautions
in
the
VIII.
Precautions
as
to
Additional
General
X.
of
the
Confessors.
presumptuous
of Widows.
Appointment
who
persons
have
Gift
the
of
Possessed.
the
Healing
Ordinance
having
unless
ordained.
be
VII.
IX.
Ordination,
no
Bishop.
Against
needeth
been
ordained
Definitions
by
of the
different
the
to
as
one
case
of
Bishop
of
the
Bishop
only.
peculiar Right
Members
and
Power
Clergy.
APPENDIX.
A.
The
Requisites
the
B.
On
Third
Marriage
and
Book
of
of
Duties
of
Greek
the
Clergy.
Bishop
according
Apostolical
to
tutions.
Consti-
M.
astioft
A.
THE
FIRST
SET
OF
C^itrinances
of
t^c Cfiurcfi
^lexantrn'a
of
resptctmg
tfte Clergy.
(Coptic
I.
Uoiv
Collection,
first
is
Bishop
elected
be
to
Etliiopic Collection.)
book;
and
lohat
Ms
are
Requisites.
^^(F
1"
there
should
faithful
Men
)^1 increase,
a
Bishop,
to
the
the
to
the
to
Twelve
round
of
the
about
Believers
established.
having
able
pious
Uses
Men,
the
let
few
make
to
for
them
place,
(assemble
multitude
the
be
shall
who
of
extent
Place
it, before
in
Dedication
Churches
multitude
be
in
the
write
which
and)
are
The
36
That
Church-
chosen
Three
been
thought worthy
good Reputation
without
wise,
not
these
of this
of
not
has
whether
he
have
the
less,
being guilt-
as
prudent,
poor,
fornicator,
partial,and
not
contemner,
who
People,
lover
wine,
to
Degree,
come,
may
him
dihgence
the
among
anger,
given
not
with
examine
they
Place
that
in
Men
that
may
House-Book.
and
not
ous,
covet-
like
the
of
things.
If he
have
not
Wife
it is
having Children,
have
married
with
Wife,
of
(Copt.
ColL
11.
Tliat
affair,and
book
the
I.
meek
lest
Man,
every
Bishop
be
he
should
abide
abound
should
be at
ignorant
the
accuse
all
in
culpable.
16.)
can.
is to ordain
Bishop
be
let him
they
if he
let him
if he
but
but
doctrine, able
in every
to
Love
good thing ;
TicOy
or
rather
Three,
Presbyters.
the
Bishop
tended
to
"T F
-"-
Love
the
with
of God
Presbyters
whom
shall
appoint
and
Patience
Knowledge
those
he
when
they
with
hath
hath
of
ordain
them,
or
at-
the
Two
rather
Three.
It
bchovcth
the
Presbyters
that
they
should
live
Church-
The
38
III.
his
-"-
fullyproved
not
the
on
Day
Lord's
for
him, that
he
the
Gospel.
For
should
Can.
be
LET
to
two
in
what
the
his
congregate
is meet
publishing
of
Ears
others
that
more
God.
he
(Copt.
be
them
with
wife, have
one
well, being
vehement,
wrathful,
humble,
Three
in
brought
murmurers
for
wrath
that
up
destroyeth
mouth
be
blished."
esta-
Service, all
every
not
the
word
them,
to
testifying
By
"
prudent, meek,
nor
lohat
Requisites.
proved
witness
and
proved,
shall every
witnesses
three
he
to
it is written
For
People bearing
resided
nor
ard,
drunk-
of
appointed by
be
their Life.
or
are
their
the Deacons
Let
not
Work
before
Workman
the Deacons
How
are
the
been
19.)
IY^
of
first to
him
it becometh
faithful
hath
decorous
filleth the
who
he
his Doctrines,
with
fulfil the
may
he
knowing
Servant
are
not
tongue,
the
being
obedient,
appearance;
his
speech, but
his
in
derider
after
appointed
bridling
what
Requisites.
shall be
Reader
n'HE
jn'oved,and
be
is to
Reader
the
How
House-Book.
and
they
their
have
children
sober,
quiet
double-tongued,
the
wise
nor
Book
The
II.
Constitution
shall
hypocrites. They
shall
be
not
the
they accept
drinkers
in
should
they
also
being givers,the
the
People
open
should
who
lY^.
must
must
know
their
able
the
Can.
or
be
by day
exalt
they accept
the
but
who
should
and
who
teach,
they
rest
despise, and
that
of Provisions
of
works
our
of
night
the
all Men
to
Master
in every
may
the
Poor,
give
"
them
was
neither
shall
They
to
him
constraining those
gather
draw^-
place. They
of the Rich.
they
Deacons.
good Works,
above
the persons
store
good
respecting the
themselves
Afflicted, that
words
that
doers
and
the
for
they
those
they
slanderers
Ordinance
Deacons
near
not
And
common,
knowing
out,
have,
all honour,
some
let those
their
20.)
the
ing
in
in
act
who
earnestness
rebuke,
cast
Additional
ET
-^-^
be
vehement
are
(Copt.
But
prohibit.
contumacious,
And
to
in
give.
to
with
great
should
they
some
hand
shall
they
Brethren
them
in dissimulation.
and
Eich
goods being
the
39
Poor, neither
Cheerful
secret.
honour
may
of the
their
that
Church.
early
much
constraining
habitations,
the
afflict the
not
persons
service
good
every
of
of
of
out
who
are
in, attending
an
hungered,
to
and
The
40
ye
Sin,
without
Can.
(Copt.
V.
IIoiu
for
gain
ET
every
who
thanks
other
who
are
and
telling
Not
place.
drink
minister
help
the
to
that
in
do
pleasure
things
Can.
tried
which
21.)
whole
is
in
to
Him
should
one
be
the
left
she
the
may
of
the
the
things
of
filthy lucre
be
able
heart
Lord
watch,
to
if
And
let
;
do
for
these
so
commanded.
may
the
But
women
watching
which
take
given
not
that
she
to
according
are
the
to
may
desireth
another
her
first
for
they
the
well
ministering
works,
her
that
with
they
prayer
follow.
constantly
night.
good
to
and
they
Presbyter
lover
whom
that
two
attention
temptations,
sickness,
in
to
appointed
be
tvhat
and
appointed^
Duties.
their
their
give
one
render
Confidence.
much
he
to
are
Widows
three
may
ministered
have
themselves
Widoios
three
-'-'
who
those
22.)
are
House-Book.
a7id
For
meat."
me
gave
Church-
to
good
(Copt.
Book
The
II.
YI.
For
Constitution
lohat
the
of
early
Deaconesses
Purpose
Church.
to
are
41
be
appointed.
/^HRIST
^^
"
might
help
how
she
See
not
but
shall
be
that
the
to
by
it
say,
and
the
said
said
teaching,
that
of
I
"
that
they
Mary
laughed
the
weak
strong."
becometh
they
Martha
Mary
us,
Women,
the
should
not
Women
cast
to
ing,
stand-
pray
themselves
down
Earth.
Women
besides
said
the
Altar.
laughs."
liberated
Some
upon
he
the
at
for
place
no
gave
are
this
not
Service
(Copt.
Can.
to
be
only,
appointed
that
26"28.)
"^M-^
they
for
assist
Service,
the
gent.
Indi-
Church-
The
42
House-Book.
and
B.
SET
SECOND
THE
OF
^rUinances
respecting
tje (airUrgg.
(Coptic Collection,
I.
Hoio
he
how
is
"^-^
chosen
When
the
of this
name
agreed, all
have
the
and
all the
Presbyters
pray
descend
the
upon
over
give
in
their
heart
him.
And
upon
Bishops,
him
him.
every
whom
And
the Salutation
one
they
when
and
shall
Deacons,
that
he
blameless.
is
and
named
the
silent
the
together,
Lord's
is
Spirit may
worthy
standing, putteth
made
he
is made
of Peace
to
Day,
together,they
Holy
who
have
they
ing
Presbyters stand-
the
and
been
hath
assemble
on
being
all
they
who
hatli been
one
People
and
Thanksgiving.
People
Bishops consenting;
quietly,and
shall
the
ordained, and
and
ordained
be
the
all
by
the
say
shall
BISHOP
to
book.)
he elected
is to
Bishop
second
his
out
of
hand
Bishop, praying
Bishop,
let
all
with
Book
the
II.
The
And
mouth.
Communion
hand
the
the
say
all."
He
Let
say
again
the
People
let
him
We
"
And
People
"
Let
"
them
shall
thus,
pray
these, according
(Copt.
The
the
Coll.
with
the
the
you
People
He
shall
Lord."
and
All
And
just."
(Prayers) following
of
custom
II.
The
the
let
thy spirit."
Lord."
to
his
put
with
be
hearts."
thanks
book
hath
Lord
And
"
to
saying
to
the
"
say
Presbyters,
your
give
Holy
with
say
have
the
present
he
"
up
43
he, when
Lift
us
early Church.
Deacons
Thanksgiving
say
say
the
the
of
Eucharist
all the
shall
shall
let
him.
to
upon
him
Constitution
the
munion.
Com-
Holy
31.)
can.
"#"
I*.
The
nnHE
-^
the
He
Apostle
he
"We
choose
show
Thy
for us."
can.
be
shall
love
And
of
one
upon
2.)
without
they
the
his
is
shall
and
and
pray.
the
tl^.e
be
say
Thou
of
they
"
the
shall
in
say
of
molested.
hast
one
in
week
People
to
and
choose
Presbyters
head
In
not
whom
man
People.
it is written
as
hiui,
over
the
all
by
if all
he
Collection.
Ethiopic
Timothy).
to
him,"
this
the
blame,
ordained,
pray
to
to
chosen
be
(Epistle
is to
they
hands
be
must
And
and
shall
Bishop
which
him,
according
sayne,
God,
prepared
Bishops
lay
(Ethiopic
their
Coll.
II*.
How
that
WIIEX
a
done
Bishop,
the
shall
Presbyter
the
except
For
he
(The
The
NO
he
when
Presbyters
him,
Cathedra
Prayers
Bishop
him
to
according
the
put
shall
according
concerning
of
the
done
to
only;
in
and
the
and
the
thing
Ordination.
of
power
of
every
of
and
Ordination.
4.)
same,
shall
the
the
to
shall
Cathedra,
Bishop
equal
given
not
can.
same,
II.
hath
name
of the
name
the
all
is
as
the
on
him
over
pray
Bishop, except
him
there
ordained,
respect
every
placing
according
Collection.
be
is to
in
him
to
ordained^
he
Ethiopic
same
except
shall
they
to
Presbyter
be
is
Presbyter
House-Book.
and
Church'
The
44
the
Bishop
his
touch
to
the
hands
him.
form
Bishops.
to
the
shall
upon
ordain
his
And
which
(Copt.
Collection.
Coptic
head,
let
we
Can.
Presbyter,
and
him
have
32.)
pray
all the
over
spoken
of
The
is
Presbyter
the
him;,
Y.
TJiat
Deacon
"OUT
of
name
him
on
of
the
service
for the
Presbyter, for
his Confession.
the Authorities
hatii been
if
they
But
will
not
have
shall
he
according
the
alone
to
for the
hath
been
and
hath
Office
every
from
one
them,
shall pray
lie is able to
pray
It
they
with
Punishment
shall
lay
according to
suitably,and
he
the
on
he
Lord,
our
in
hands
his
in any
because
of
into
cast
condemned
and
punished
is
punished
been
AYord,
before
in
been
name
for
if he
taken
have
been
him
But
shall he have
office
Eldership by
appoint
shall he have
reviled
of
been
hands
for the
or
him.
on
for the
lay
not
honour
hands
neither
neither
Injustice.
the
neither
Bonds;
PrI:ron
hath
lay
shall
shall
they
Bonds
in
been
(of Deacons),
But
Confessor, he
with
he
shall
Bishop, they
hath
Lord,
become
to
Presbyter.
or
Confessor
if the
anointing
in
Ordination
no
tize
bap-
to
him.
Confessor needeth
Baptized
the
shall ordain
Bishop
able
and
House-Book.
and
Church-
The
46
House,
Sacerdotal
him,
ability.
and
But
if
Prayer acceptable.
again prayeth, he
sendeth
Book
forth
in
Prayer
Constitution
The
II.
Can.
-*-
him.
no
entirelyin
pray
Reader
shall
him
the
Book
Can.
(Copt.
is to
he
47
ding
forbid-
one
right Faith.
appointed.
The
appointed.
be
but
him,
over
pray
only
How
Reader
give
early Church.
34.)
VI.
rpHE
the
(a certain)measure,
(Copt.
of
of
the
shall
he
and
Apostles,
lay
not
shall
Bishop
shall
hand
his
upon
35.)
"#"
VII.
T)UT
-^
when
if her
let
her
from
be
for
will have
Let
shall
hands
be
on
Eucharist,
she
hath
of
Death
become
hath
often
place
her
chosen
dead
been
for
if she
hath
Husband,
shall
by
be
not
Name
long time,
not
believe
the Passion
even
appointed.
appointed, she
shall be
But
appointed.
if she
time
is
be
to
are
Widow
Husband
the
But
Widows
ordained, but
be
and
How
delayed
her
proved
long surviveth,
not.
for
and
in them.
Widow
be
united
with
appointed by
the
her, because
neither
shall
rest.
she
she
Word
shall
They
shall
perform
only.
not
put
Public
not
on
She
lay
the
Service,
the
is
Clergy
for
appointed
Can.
(Copt.
all.
of
is
that
and
Prayer,
with
be
Widow
the
But
Ministry.
the
for
shall
Hands
of
Imposition
But
Book.
House-
and
Church'
The
48
37.)
"#"
(Copt.
Virgin.
IX.
What
is
her
Choice
Can.
38.)
be
to
-*-
on
shall
one
Healing
him
speak
"
say,
by
for
truth.
the
him
(Copt.
appointed.
of
Hands
on
maketh
that
who
gin
Vir-
hath
the
her
Gifts
Healing.
received
have
revelation,"
thing
be
alone
with
done
of
TF
to
are
Imposition
no
is
it
for
be
shall
THERE
Virgins
Hoio
YIII.
they
shall
not
will
be
manifest
itself
Can.
the
39.)
Gifts
lay
of
hands
if
he
Constitution
The
11.
Book
the
of
early Church.
49
c.
THE
SET
THIRD
OP
of ^laant(n'a
of tfie(JTIjurcft
("romances
respecting
tSe Cltrgg.
(Coptic Collection, fourth
I. Holo
"^
things,chosen
all
he
hath
the
and
been
them
among
"Is
this
And
if
him
the
they
ask them
that he
is
the
which
he observeth
VOL.
III.
ask
Man
the
he
Day,
"
ye
when
and
People,
ble
Bishops assem-
let the
and
all the
Prcvsbytersand
"
dained.
or-
ordained;
the honoured
for
desire
principal
People :
Puler?"
Do
ye
all bear
of this great,
whether
hath
People
approved,
whom
again :
and
all the
Lord's
shall say,
worthy
Authority
piety
and
Presbyters,and
together on
be
and
named
should
Bishop
in
elected, proved,
be
to
that
is necessary
TT
is
Bishop
book.)
honourable,
he hath
all
justicetowards
D
been
God?
towards
witness
men
pure
to
and
in
him,
holy
the
And
whether
And
whether
his
n-overneth
he
liouse
such
according
Christ
Jesus
son
Service,
of this
two
three
or
"
blislied:
all
and
shall
take
with
silence
say
their
Votes
be
have
given
quiet.
And
the
him
the
who
is
God
over
him.
over
him,
let
upon
the
hands
(Copt.
of
one
of
him
Can.
the
ordained,
And
liishoi^splace
him.
be
to
when
the
him
upon
05.)
he
the
is
the
tliem
principal
all
Bishops,
in
praying
also
Deacons
the
upon
to
praying
Oblation
the
which
head
praying
finished
ordained,
Throne
that
time
Bishop
hath
of
esta-
from
Bishops place
who
be
Altar,
open
great
cheerfully, let
all the
Presbyters;
be
mouth
third
other
the
Spirit
this
may
of
one
is
ing
accord-
them
of the
these
of
received
two
near
let
word
shall
standing
Bishops
out
he
that
Holy
worthy
be
every
with
so
are
they
they
silent
Bishops
the
let
when
be
things
Sacrifice, "That
if
and
and
these
witnesses
worthy,
them
his
only-begotten
the
and
Lord,
time, if he
third
the
is
not
of
not
his
Father, and
our
that
being judge
asked
those
truth, and
the
to
the
favour, God
to
hath
witnessed
have
together
all
they
one
an
neither
thing,
any
he
his
"
if
And
he
in
whether
and
blameless,
been
apprehended
been
And
well
house
own
hath
life
wliolc
House-Book.
and
Church-
The
.:()
and
let the
becometh
Book
The
II.
How
II.
the
of
Constitutioji
early Church,
ordain
is to
Bishop
the
ol
Presbyter or
Deacon.
thou, O
HEN
TT7
ordalnest
Bishop,
Presbyter,
(Copt. Can.
first Ordination.
III.
he
Hoiv
is
ND
concerning
them.
him.
this
67^)
Readers,
and
Deaconesses.
and
Subdeacons,
the
Deaconesses, it is
and
Presbyters
according to
apjjointSubdeacons,
to
and
A
all the
Deacon
the
Thou
head,
praying, ordaining
Deacons
the
standing,and
his
upon
not
Readers,
to
necessary
ordain
(Can. 67^)
#"
ly.
That
Confessor
made
/^RDAIN
^'
not
great honour,
God
there
his
and
shall
Bishop,
or
as
Bishop.
Patience
who
Son, before
be
he
Ordination, unless
no
this
Confessor,for
the
and
his Choice
needeth
Kings
that
(Can. 68^)
is
and
he
worthy
the
Nations.
should
be
or
for he
confessed
hath
occasion
Presbyter,
thing is
of
name
But
made
be
of
a
of
if
a
dained.
or-
\'.
IF
let him
Confession,
hath
*'
become
VI.
ET
T
^-^
not
an
Virgins not
to
her
choice, and
but
for
is
PrecautioTis
in
great distance
has
and
she
any
fault
of
her
house
if she
llu.-band
time.
For
well,
her
be
liath
believe
the
God.
time
as
and
since
not
bur
evil
waited
not,
Passion
they
the
have
if it is
be
found
of those
of
women
of
Death
the
died,
not
care
order
let her
remaineth
IVidows.
Anna,
irom
but
IVIarriage,
Husband
taken
and
aj)pointed to
of
but
her
has
Judith
struggle is
of
ordained;
she
no
(Can. 69.)
Appointment
be
have
we
this
reproach
prudently, and
against her,
jiurity,let
l)ut
lived
the
not
of
for
For
the
serving
shall
JVIDOIV
of
not
be ordained.
Lord.
for
not
leisure
the
VII.
the
from
Command
is
he
(Can. 68^)
Infidel."
ordained,
be
Virgin
the
of Christ, and
the Command
than
worse
for
hatli
of
account
on
anathematized
be
denied
hath
he
since
one
ordained
been
not
Dignity,
the
for himself
seized
Confessors.
presumptuous
hath
wlio
Confessor
Book.
House-
and
Church-
The
Widows.
of
proved by
in old
her
the
Persons,
is
without,
Bishops
X.
of
rnilE
-^
the
differentMembers
of
but
is not
blesseth,
Bishop
Oblation, receiveth
from
not
matizcth
to
layeth his
neither
wlio
are
doth
blesseth
hands
he
under
Deacon
but
l"Iessing,
Presbyter.
on
do
to
power
and
on
anathematize.
him;
he
not
doth
tli"-,Kucharist.
not
But
who
but
the
Bishops,
anathe-
another
the
Bi-
his
Bishop
fellow-Presbyter.
doth
he
but
Blessing
the
from
putteth
are
ordnin,
not
those
out
deserving
any
it them.
it from
doth
the
the
he
Bishop
baptize,neither
when
or-
deserveth
to
receiveth
bless, neither
receiveth
the
Bishop
He
give
He
putteth on
from
if there
and
let liim
doth
He
men,
Power
this alone.
and
it to
and
blessed.
The
(excluded);
giveth
Punishment,
\
requisite
Clergy.
Clergyman
fellow-Presbyter
likewise
the
Blessing
Presbyters.
is without
Right
men,
upon
(excludeth)every
his
he
He
the
Presbyter also
from
and
the
anathematized
be
sliophe
of
hands
daineth, layeth on
but
'peculiar
Definitions of the
General
is
holy
72.)
(Can.
for him.
like
other
many
for
received
he
such
other
any
from
Permission
the
let
cause,
of
account
on
or
House-Book.
and
Church-
The
doth
Bishop
give
the
and
the
he
put
and
the
have
Presbyter
set
of the
And
Clergy
of those
Deacons
she
to the
put
can
occasion
him,
is
leads
Subdeacon
a
to
no
no
the
no
of
Deacon.
she
Presbyters and
the
Doors
the time
only,
of the
the
Subdeacon,
the
Presbyter
to
power
or
^-M-"'
out
the
if
there.
Reader,
Lay Person,
(Can, 73.)
Deacons.
and
being
and
tism
Bap-
Deaconesses,
Indeed
put
a
any
doth
the
and
minis-
in
power
becoming.
out
55
Deacon
who
one
this is
Deaconess,
the
as
bless,neither
not
Singer,
has
Singer,or
Minister
the work
keepeth
because
Women,
Deacon
do
is
Presbyters at
the
or
There
things which
Headers, and
to
early Church.
Eucharist, the
Priest, but
doth
do, but
ministereth
of
as
Deaconess
do any
not
the
of
the
on
Priests.
the
to
Constitution
The
II.
Book
for he
House-Book,
and
Cliurch-
The
APPENDIX.
The
Third
Book
who
-^J- Parish
all kinds
of
of
advanced
in
Person
who
after
by
Let
not
before
the
hater
of
given
to
this
suits
and
Bishop
one
younger
and
Neighbours,
a
Bishop,
be
given
Gentiles, rather
tlie poor,
no
anger,
brawler,
no
life,not
money,
be
ordained
no
offering injuries,
purloiner,
evil-speaker
surety
not
to
suffering than
rapacious,
nor
about
some
office of
of the
worthy
his
among
under
Parish
small
from
covetous
in
found, let
be
to
good report
them
Examination
^1 peace
not
if
any
free
not
men,
among
is not
hath
is esteemed
the
to
in
Bishop
unreprovable,
common
But
age.
years
ordained
be
unblamable,
wickedness
fifty years
Bishop, according
AjyostolicalConstitutiojis.
is to
be
must
of
Greek
of the
PASTOR
of
Duties
Requisites and
not
for
nor
false
entangled
any
ambitious,
one,
not
admirer
no
nor
with
an
nor
witness,
not
affairs
the
in
accuser
double-minded
"loubi"'-toiiguc(l,
not
to calumny
ready to hearken
speaking. ii("t a dissembler, not addicted
the
to
nor
or
evil-
heathen
Book
not
festivals,
opposed
God,
O
Rebuke,
hath
receive
the
of
with
for what
oath
an
him
home
with
that
those
stand
to
Penitent,
to
remission
grant
done
God
and
amiss.
compassion
the
to
and
demn
Con-
authority,afterwards
mercy
that
persevere
with
are
sin, admonish
have
things they
guilty Person
receive
to
try
readiness
of life
course
Do
worldly
things
that
goodness
all these
57
Demons.
pleasing to
those
Church.
after
eager
"For
money.
those
the
his
deceits,not
exhort
Penitent
to
and
Bishop,
promised
bring
of
of the early
converted,
not
in their
vain
to
lover
to
Constitution
given
tilings nor
are
The
II.
Three
less Evidence
admit
not
Witnesses, and
convict
to
those
of
known
than
one
any
and
that
established
repu^tions.
Let
are
the
Bishop
given according
God
the
Strangers
of
eousness
the
in
his
him.
;
are
before
the
command
to
distress,
accounts,
yourselves
not
all up
in want,
God.
who
hath
abuse
them
and
thereby
(Third Book,
in
want
of
as
which
the
manner
of
account
and
for
the
the
tion
disposi-
with
Risfht-
extract.)
aminer
ex-
belong
them, but
yourselves
of
man
Afflicted
communicate
show
on
God
eating
ch. 20.
in
things which
by yourselves ;
right
committed
the
use
God,
the
that
all those
to
Widows,
having
as
Distribute
and
the
of
brought
are
First-fruits
and
in
dispense
Orphans,
Lord, but do
eating them
that
Tithes
Offerings, which
Poor,
to
those
him
also, let
as
free-will
the
use
with
to
not
those
unblamable
House-Book.
cnid
Church-
The
58
B.
BISHOP,
constituted,
are
Wives
their
for
hiwful
not
ordained,
to
to
which
they
also
appoint
that
and
Porters
them
permit
any
or
the
least
and
sin
they
lest
one
Servant
Law
well
or
says.
Widow
esteemed,
if
marry,
and
of
before
Clergy
Let
who
Clergy
to
Widow,
the
or
(vi.
been
17.)
is
that
one
Deaconess
hath
wife
to
be
but
if
once
they
married,
But
take
Readers
we
do
either
not
an
divorced,
pure
w^e
thereto,
inclination
an
that
We
and
were
Punishment.
incur
the
have
they
ried,
mar-
with
But
they
are
Ordination.
Singers
is
it
then
content
married.
once
and
they
be
they
to
came
and
only
if
be
to
they
Ministers
be
the
to
when
the
shall
but
when
or
tirae^
had
dead
be
unmarried
are
whether
married,
they
afterwards
second
marry
into
they
married
be
Wife
entered
if
them,
they
when
Deacon,
once
whether
or
Clergy.
but
be
must
alive,
be
and
Presbyter,
the
of
Mari'iage
the
On
Virgin,
married,
mit
per-
Whore
also
as
or
faithful
at
BOOK.
THIRD
a^vntv
Ct)e
THE
^ormtilatir^
anti
SACRIFICE
CHRISTIAN
AND
ANCIENT
THE
tJjc ^rtDirr
of
WORSHIP
OF
CHURCH.
"A^^
BOOK
THIS
A.
Liturgy,
The
Part
First
CONTAINETH:
the
or
General
Order
Service
Preparatory
of the
Service.
(Service
of
the
Catechumens).
Second
of
B.
Some
I.
Part
The
early
Hymn
of
Hymn
1.
2.
11.
The
The
Morning
Verse
Forms
the
early
the
to
Also
or
Alexandrian
called
to
Morning
its
Psalm
primitive
Angelicus.
Form.
the
Morning
Verses.
III.
of
Manuscript
Hymnus
(Ps. Ixiii.),or
Psalm
the
Church.
reduced
between
Service
or
of Thanksgiving.
Thanksgiving,
Bible.
same
Believers,
of
According
the
the
(Eucharist).
Thanksgiving
recorded
of
Service
The
III.
The
Simeon,
V.
Christian
the
or
Psalm
Song
composed
of
of
Verses.
Psalm
IV.
the
or
xli.),
(Ps.
Psalm
Evening
The
Evening
Hymn
The
Evening
Hymn
of
of
Greek
the
the
Apostolic
Christians.
Constitutions.
APPENDIX.
I.
II.
Form
of
Prayer
Form
of
Thanksgiving
of
Thanksgiving
after
before
the
Communion.
the
munion.
Com-
-Book.
House
and
Cliurch-
The
Or,
he
Glory
the Hohj
tliroiif/h
and
(or through)
in
Father
the
to
Ghost, for
ever
the
and
Son,
ever.
Amen.
Or
Hymn
Christian
Testament.
of the Old
Canticle
Lesson
from
the
Old
Lesson
from
the
Xew
Testament.
Testament.
Exhortations
and
Dismissal
of the
Scripture,especiallyof
of
Explanation
Ilonilly,or
Song.
Sacred
or
Christian
to
Catechumens
or
SECOND
The
Skiu'ick
and
Gospel,
Life.
Hearers, with
Blessing.
PART.
Believers,
the
of
Faith
the
or
Service
Thanksgiving
of
(Eucharist).
The
Oblation,
on
the
Generally
or
Placing
Communion
of Bread
A\'ord
of Admonition
Profane
Wisdom
niuliKil
Sulntation
The
Wine
(and First-fruits)
Table.
No
The
and
!
of
Lord
And
premised, as
with
be
with
you
thy Spirit,
PeojDle:
III.
Book
The
Preface,
of God
Introduction
or
Lift
We
Let
and
for
which,
that
Praise
For
Thine
for
either
added,
is the
Glory,
right so
and
do.
to
only
following Doxology
the
usual
and
the
Power,
ever
and
ever.]
the
Bishop
with
Kingdom,
ever
Lord
Prayer,
the
purpose,
was
Gifts
the
Lord,
the
unto
Lord's
The
the
unto
up
Prayer of Thanksgiving
to
for
thanks
give
Lt is meet
The
63
Thanksgiving
Hearts
liftthem
us
Liturgy.
Redemption:
your
up
the
to
Christ's
for
and
The
A.
or
cluding
con-
and
the
Response
ever.
[Or,
is the
Thine
For
for
Power
Amen.
Or, besides,
God's
his
Benefits
Blessing
this
free
for
of
Prayer
Creation
the
of
the
Elder, praising
or
World,
and
asking
Communicants.
the
of
of
Prayer
from
Words
(The
of
the
Institution
Consecration,
formed
but
no
have
may
part
necessary
cally
histori-
been
recited.)
The
and
Bread
Antiphonic
Believers
of all the
Communion
in the
Verses
used
present,
taken
both
in the
Cup.
before
the
Communion,
according
to
the
Custom
of the Church.
The
Cherubic
Hymn,
and
Earth
the
are
or
Trisagion, from
Lord
the
God
full of Thy
Isaiah
of Sabaoth.
Glory.
this
After
The
Verse,
of Thanksgiving,
Hymn
the
(See
Son
of
who
coinetk
the
to
be
Blessed
used
he
the
or
liead
the
at
Aiitiphoiiic Verses
Other
\\i)"[\\m^
text
instead
originally
perhaps
or
House-Book.
and
Church-
The
64
David
sung
Hymn.
Hymns.)
the
before
it, was
Morning
the
of
of
Communion:
Name
the
in
of
the
Lord.
Or,
God
Lord
is the
Who
Or,
He
made
ivas
manifest
Exhortations
wlio
If
he
is
not,
us
Admonitions
and
is holy,
to
let him
let him
draw
become
in
the
Flesh.
to
the
Congregation
near
Penitence.
through
so
Or,
This
is Maranatha
(the
After
Vrdycr
of
Thanhsgiving^
(soMictinics
the
Lord's
the
for
Lord
cometh
!)
Communion.
the
Prayer
Benefit
with
and
Grace
Doxology
used
place).
Tiie
Dismissal
of
the
Congregation
"^^)^
with
the
Blessing.
received
at
this
Book
Hymns.
Early
B.
III.
60
B.
West
recortrelj
anb
tarly l^gnms
of ^6anlis=
jf orms
gibing.
I.
The
Hymn
Thanksgimng,
of
the
or
Morning
Hymn
of
the
early
Church.
1
.
According
Alexandrian
the
to
called
/^
LORY
^^
be
Will
good
bless
Thee,
Thee
for
God
Thy
Son
Lord
God
that
takest
World,
Father,
holy
Glory
Lamb
away
have
that
Thou
have
Thou
of God
Sins
that
Mercy
sittest
only
the
the
at
Mercy
God
upon
the
Father.
also
the
Lord,
Holy
! Son
of
gotten
only-beO
Ghost,
the
Father,
the
Sins
of
hand
Jesus
Amen.
King,
mercy
For
us.
to
have
receive
right
we
World,
away
Lord,
heavenly
the
us,
Peace,
Thanks
give
Lord,
of the
takest
upon
praise Thee,
we
and
of
the
Thou
us.
upon
Christ
Almighty
Jesus
!
Glory
great
Father
the
Thee:
worship
Bible
the
Earth
on
We
Men.
among
we
and
high,
on
of
Angelicus.
Hymnus
God
to
Manuscinpt
Prayer.
our
of
Thou
the
God
only
Christ,
to
the
art
the
The
"2.
LORY
r\
-^
be
And
reduced
same
God
to
And
praise Thee,
We
JFe
heavenly
Lord
God!
Lord,
the
Jesus
Cltrist
That
takest
Have
Thou
Tliou
tliat
tliou
the
only
tlie
Glory
Thee,
Glory.
great
Father
Almighty
the
World
us,
our
receive
the
at
of
Sins
riMit
the
World
hand
us.
upon
art
art
of
holy
the
God
Lord,
the
Jesus
Father.
Prayer.
rcy
Tliou
of
the
away
sittcst
only
Thg
Son
worship
we
us.
upon
Fatlier
For
God
Sins
the
upon
takest
jM"
for
TFill.']
of good
Mercy
Hare
Thee
Men
Thee,
only-begotten
Mercy
Have
the
Men.
among
primitively
more
King,
aw^ay
that
Will
good
bless
to
Form.
among
we
Thanks
give
Lord
To
Peace
Earth
on
prunitive
high
on
[Or, perhaps
its
to
Peace,
Earth
on
House-Book.
and
Church'
Tke
G(i
Christ:
Amen.
of
God
the
Book
II.
TM
Psalm
betu-een
YEEY
in
I will bless
Vouchsafe, O Lord,
Blessed
And
and
III.
Name
Thy
The
Lord
be
for
this
us
Verse
God
Fathers
our
praised and
ever.
without
Day
of
and
ever
Sin.
:
glorifiedfor
ever
Amen*
ever.
Evening
keep
67
foUoidng Morning
Verses
Name
Thy
to
Thou, O
art
the
day
And
Early Hymns,
or
(Ps. Ixiii.),
Psalm
Morning
B.
III.
(Ps.
Psalm
thou,
art
Song of Simeon,
composed of Psalm
following Psalm
TILESSED
the
xli.), or
Verses
Lord,
teach
or
the
me
Thy
Statutes.
been
hast
Thou
Lord,
Dwelling-placein
our
all
Generations.
I
said.Lord, be merciful
Heal
my
Lord, I flee
Teach
In
Thou
with
For
to
me
For
Thee
unto
do
Thy
art
my
Thee
continue
to
Will
me
sinned
hide
againstThee.
me.
God.
of Life
is the Fountain
Thy Light
know
unto
shall
we
Light.
see
thy Loving-kindness
Thee.
"#"
D
10
unto
them
that
the Greek
of
Evc7iing Hymn
The
House-Booh,
and
Church-
The
r,s
Cliristians.
Light
SERENE
Having
to
come
And
all Times
Son
of God
Praise
ye
the
praise Thee,
Of
of
account
the
the
It behoveth
Through
ever.
of
Name
wc
of
sing
Thy
the
Apostolic
Lord
the
Servants,
Cojistitutions,
Lord.
the
Thee,
unto
we
Thee
bless
Glory.
great
King, Father
of Christ
taketh
which
away
the
Sins
of
World.
praise
to
It behoveth
It behoveth
Thee.
glorifieth
World
spotless Lamb,
the
given Life,
hast
who
PRAISE,0
Lord
holy Songs,
with
the
Therefore
praise Thee
to
At
V.
God.
E[oly Spirit of
the
It behoveth
Sun,
Son
the
and
Father
praisethe
We
On
the
And
"We
Setting of
the
Christ
everlasting,Jesus
Father
the
Of
holy Glory,
of
to
sing
Thee
Thee.
unto
glorify Thee,
to
the
Son,
in
God
the
Amen.
.A.
and
Holy
Father
Ghost,
for
ever
and
V
made
inhabit
to
Son
Tliy
therein
are
Servants
and
true,
send
as
upon
]\ran,
Iliin,
hast
and
and
by
error
away
be
he
Thy
Kingdom
roots
of
with
purchased
deliver
the
mindful
it
Truth,
which
God,
was
this
Thy
the
from
all
and
Thou
do
precious
Evil,
gather
hast
faithful
didst
with
Men,
and
us
prepared.
of
perfect
it
all
to
together
Ainen.
take
through
now,
Blood
and
who
Man,
Church,
Holy
venience
con-
ftiithful,
even
our
blameless
Thy
and
Thou,
that
the
and
converse
Word,
the
of
in
for
Promises;
to
God
Law
powerful
Tliy
through
things
Jacob,
Christ
Thy
Faith,
us
the
holy
art
hast
the
things
and
in
Jesus
Earth
and
our
\\\\o
Deceit
without
when
of
God,
Thou,
given
Lord,
prepare
Isaac
and
Abraham
Thou
planted
hast
God
hast
World,
didst
Men.
of
Fathers,
and
beforehand
and
Souls,
Him
by
our
Knowledge,
that
Almighty
the
Jesus
which
Thou
created
hast
Universe,
the
and
Thou,
Jesus.
of
Name,
which
Immortality,
and
Love,
us
among
Communion.
Father
and
Holy
Thy
for
Saviour,
God
Tliee,
thank
1\~^K
the
after
Thanksgiving
of
Form
II.
House-Book.
and
Church-
The
70
which
Thou
Thy
Christ,
in
Thy
into
Love
Thy
FOURTH
Mulr0
ALL
BOOK.
Central
of
MEMBERS
OF
i^otit^ntt
CONGREGATION
THE
OR,
THE
CONGREGATIONAL,
SOCLIL,
THE
OF
THIS
ing
the
of
Book
I.
That
II.
IIL
On
That
the
are
of
Believers
the
From
fast
to
in
Sabbaths
other
Celebration
the
Life
respectSeventh
the
Constitutions,
Christians
keep
but
Christian
"
Greek
the
the
of
Service.
and
Worship
LIFE
CHRISTIANS.
Regulation
DOMESTIC
CONTAINETH:
BOOK
Chapter
First
EARLY
AND
the
alone
as
Lord's
the
Holy
AYeek,
Festivals.
Day.
to
are
partake
of
Eucharist.
IV.
far
How
are
to
Presbyters
be
allowed
from
coming
to
say
the
other
Churches
Thanksgiving.
Second
the
6".g^)^
Meetings^
and
ready
Church
the
in
with
take
to
of
one
any
it.
behave
to
are
be
to
wishes
who
Christians
the
How
always
in
Wine
and
Faitliful
the
is
Bishop
the
That
Bread
II.
the
in
Life.
domestic
I.
Conduct
social
other
and
Love-Feasts
Christian
of
Bides
Chapter:
Second
in
their
Love-
part
in
Love-
Feasts.
III.
How
of the
one
Widows
take
may
Feast.
IV.
and
Prayer,
take
VI.
The
That
\\\.
Word
of
there
is
God,
by
and
Place
of
amplified.
is
Believer
Dawn
the
IIow
if
Day-work
Meeting.
every
the
the
by hearing
Ordinance
same
his
begin
to
Communion,
the
Christian
V.
is
Christian
the
How
of
is
the
Communion
at
how.
and
Day,
Christian
take
to
edify
to
himself
his
in
own
House.
\ III.
At
Christian
is to
IX.
Wliat
is tlie
X.
Injunction
(From
XI.
On
XII.
On
what
Sign
the
on
the
private
liook
Meaning
the
witli
Morning,
pray,
Evening,
Afternoon,
Greek
and
of the
Days
Commemoration
what
with
and
Hours
what
IVIeditations
Forenoon,
of the
IMiddle
and
of the
Christian
of the
Cross.
Praying
of
Noon,
Night.
signing
Lord's
the
the
self
him-
Prayer.
Constitutions.)
public
Devotion.
(From
the
Fifth
Coptic Canons.)
Christians
of the
are
Dead.
to
celebrate
the
XIII.
How
Presbyters
XV.
Deacons
and
Burials
are
to
behave
How
Cemeteries
That
Christians
ought
to
are
to
from
abstain
be
How
many
the
Days
Servants
are
APPENDIX.
On
Conjugal
Life
and
on
Impurities.]
#"
VOL.
III.
the
arranged.
eating
Meat.
XVI.
at
Meals.
Funeral
XIY.
and
to
work.
ficial
sacri-
m.
moii
FIKST
REGULATION
CHAPTER.
CHRISTIAN
OF
LIFE
WORSHIP
the
(From
I.
That
hut
AND
Seventh
Book
Christians
the
THE
SERVICE.
of
the
as
Greek
Constitutions.)
the
in
fast
to
are
Sabbath
the
keep
RESPECTING
Festival,
Holy
Week,
Easter-
except
Eve.
ET
not
3^ our
for
and
But
Days
(Monday
to
the
Fourth
the
Preparation
Holy
Day
Week).
went
promising
to
fifth
do
be
they
fast
of
days
either
you
in
Friday
of
Fasts
Because
out
betray
against
him
for
"
fast
the
Holy
money
week.
entire
the
day
and
on
of
Day
of
the
Judas
Lord,
;
Five
or
Friday
fourth
the
second
Week),
on
and
the
on
crites
Hypo-
(Holy)
and
(Wednesday
the
the
on
the
the
Week,
the
with
you
the
demnation
Conthen
must
fast
Festival
Day
Lord's
by
Burial,
Lord's
but
was
not
Creator
is
tlian his
own
II.
f\^
^^
of the
Day
Lord's
for those
;
mercies
and
error,
unspotted,
and
Incense
mnnc
and
of
has
Creator
him
for
Creation
is
for the
and
Lord's
the
dignity
Church
and
God
upon
delivered
God,
"
praising him
icondcrful ainonr/
the
Lord
through
you,
you
from
Sacrifice
who
In
every
be
may
cerning
con-
place
me
Ahniyhty,
Heathen''
rance,
igno-
said
has
Sacrifice he offeredunto
the
that
Lord,
yourselves together,
that your
to
Day,
the
of
bestowed
has
to
acceptable
pure
our
Fast,
the
nature
assemble
bondage
his Universal
am
by
of
keep
to
sorrow
Eesurrection
for that He
and
that
(vii. 23.)
Day,
He
morial
me-
observed
be
as
for the
fiiU,giving thanks
without
is
inasmuch
Celebration
the
is the
to
ought
joy
Creatures,
is the
Christ
which
honourable
more
On
the
year,
men
the
than
forcible
Sabbath
earth, the
the
under
the
the
For
and
former
only
which
on
Festival.
then
more
one
whole
the
in
you
is
there
But
Cross, under
the
the
because
that
on
Sabbath
the
keep
But
Pilate.
Pontius
of
death
the
suffered
Lord
(lay the
Preparation, because
the
of
Day
the
on
Booh.
House-
cmd
Church-
The
76
shall
for
and
(vil. 30.)
my
for
received,
the
know
Teacher
cometh
wanteth
in
Teacher
cometh,
shall
pray
as
to
receive
not
with
Every
true
you
is
in
worthy
the
Word
his
give
error.
lest
him,
Prophet
of
his
of
w-m
ye
or
him
his
Nor
indeed
be
polluted
Teacher
maintenance,
Righteousness,
what
when
for
to
when
with
even
able
distinguish
to
him
And
shall
are
But
supply
you,
you
and
Teachers.
true
readiness.
all
together
he.
Labourer
to
left,
the
from
from
Teachers
false
but
hand
right
and
Understanding,
have
ye
House-Book,
and
Church-
The
78
he
false
necessity,
may
that
as
(vii.
as
ye
well
cometh
being
28.)
Book
Rules
IV.
OF
I.
SOCIAL
That
the
who
wisheth
all the
not
the
from
is
to
at
rest
is for him
fast.
can.
fast
to
For
him
take Bread
Believer
one
it may
with
the
each
one
the
him.
a
the
47.)
"#
"
and
it is
break
the
receive
the
the Bread
Lord.
it, and
eat
them
is not
that
one
some
portion of
Blessingand
of
if he
Let
shall divide
body
day
Church,
Bread, and
Bishop
that
And
But
will.
the
on
be
let them
Presbyters
they
in the
the
taste
of
the
except
deny.
to
for this is
like
to
loith any
fast when
something
all,he will
ready
likewise
them
able
take
hand
he
LIFE.
DOMESTIC
IN
to
AND
of the Believers
the
II.
Church
Church;
not
possiblefor
Bread, before
book
the
and
People
wish
Bread
always
LOVE-FEASTS
THE
AND
is
Laity, let
Bishop
79
it.
the
in
the
may
in
Widows
pray
the
Bishop
Wine
^-^
IN
MEETINGS,
and
ET
and
CONDUCT
CHRISTIAN
OTHER
Conduct.
CHAPTER.
SECOND
RULES
General
of
same
which
giving,
Thanks-
(Copt.
Coll.
II. lion-
Christians
bccoinotli
TT
-*-
and
drink
(Can.
Cup.
And
let
called
him,
often
as
them
eat
ye
may
be
he
who
(Believers)to
the
are
If
Salt
shalt
have
you
you,
you
1)1It
And
and
drink
and
wdio
has
this account
on
should
the
him
in under
come
drink
tranquillity,
that
you
he
may
is
sorrowful
shall pray
for
deride
men
he
the
has
for
Saints
said,
you
to
to
cat
Bishop
Part
eat, you
what
to
as
who
l(!t them
that
to
called
for
in
called
bearing thy
with
for the
those
if
they
given to
cnteringjn
And
give
"
Ye
Earth."
shall do
it remaineth
your
them
him
For
drunken,
in
go
come
been
suflSceth
called
may
of Exorcism,
eat.
that
But
of the
they have
thou
they
has
Dissoluteness.
your
let
remember
eat
as
ye
and
you,
who
those
when
that
not
thus
he
(Can. 49.)
his roof.
And
And
take
to
it, that
over
Bread
of the
drink
he
48.)
constrained
he
thanks
purity.
Catechumens
the
to
give
with
cat
before
one
every
their Love-Feasts,
in
behave
to
are
and
Cup
the
House-Book.
mid
Church-
The
80
alone.
shall
And
he
Believers, and
when
only
eat
remaineth,
it what
together,
he
what
who
has
pleaseth,so
that
he
will
rejoice in
him.
have
in
been
peace,
should
called
and
connuand
shall
not
surely eat,
contentiously.
any
one
to
seek
for
word, let
him
there,
he be
it from
if he
but
alone
themselves
without
moderation,
but
the
Supper,
Presbyter, if
the
The
Layman
receive
Catechumen
Laity being by
let
Clergyman,
Bishop
the
at
the
that
of Exorcism.
the Bread
receive
attention,
if
are
Bishop
not
Likewise
Deacon.
be
if the
And
again.
Blessing from
the
receive
let them
81
silent with
be
one
be not
And
him.
answer
interrogateth him
until he
Conduct.
General
of
let every
spoken,
has
Rules
IV.
Book
them
with
eat
cannot
(Can. 50.)
let each
And
name
God,
for
that
all should
will emulate
Thanksgiving,
for
is proper
of God,
we
with
eat
one
this
the
Servant
the
watchful,
be
in
and
of
tiles
Gen-
the
(Can. 51.)
us.
"#"
IIL
Hoiv
of
one
IVidoivs
the
take
may
in
part
Love-Feast.
TF
-*-
let him
send
it be
have
them
feed
the
before
away
ministered
something
as
to
the
to
come,
eat,
and
they
will.
one
every
possible for
not
House,
for
desireth
one
any
time
w^ho
to
call the
whom
give them
shall
(Can. 52.)
to
eat
in
and
if
And
cometh.
Clergyman
they
old,
is become
Evening
let him
Widows,
Wine
their
they
and
own
W.
the
II.
V.
of
to
pray
Work.
their
of Instruction
let
of God
the Word
hear
to
fore
be-
up,
Work,
any
Word
them
Church,
the
place
Spiritquickeneth.
(Coptic
CoU.
Tlte
amplijied.
the
into
go
may
And
Souls.
their
-^^
Ordinance
same
all Believers,
ND
have
in
risen
touch
any
tlioyshall
pray
they
Place
book
57.)
can.
is
and
God
let
they
the
in which
go
of
edification
that
hasten
there
approach
shall be
preferit greatly to
them
to
let them
thus
there
when
And
of
shall ^yake
they
hand
then-
they put
for
when
all Believers
and
if
Word
hy
Meeting,
Christian
the Lord,
the
Communion,
the
tahiny
to
hy hearing
and
Prayer
LET
is
Christian
the
How
House-Book,
and
Church-
21i"
^2
the
Work,
to
and
men
morning
let them
God,
and
when
women,
thus
sleep, before
from
wash
they
their
let them
hands, and
proceed
to
their Work.
And
when
Exliortatlon
for himself
it cometh
of the Word
to
go
licart,that he has
to
that
heard
to
pass
of
that
God,
there
let every
place,reckoning
God
speaking
shall be
one
this
an
choose
in
his
in the Exhor-
Book
IV.
Rules
tatioiijfor praying
when
in
that it is
reckon
which
place in
of you
one
which
who
every
one,
and
the
Then
he
speaketh that
shall
est
not, and
the
and
thus
which
thy
Faith
again in
cometh
thee
hasten
one
shalt
to
That
do
in
ND
"^-^
Let
Eucharist
Unbeliever
other
before
take
eateth
creature
or
him
to
think-
things which
those
by
shall
Therefore
things
speak
things which
to
it be-
let every
place wdiere
the
is
he
hasten
tasteth
to
hoiv.
partake
of any
of the Eucharist
any
and
munion
Com-
the
other
of
other
nor
thing
the
thing.
that
by investigation
care
that
take
to
of Day,
Believer
one
every
Person
the Dawn
let every
to
(Can. 62^)
up.
faithful
every
not
the Exhortation
Church,
the
given
those
they
those
is
things useful
by
house.
thy
into
go
at
And
place of
Holy Spiritstirs
VI.
thee
who
place in
things thou
profitby
heard.
that
to
declare
shall be established
hast
thou
thee
the
thou
the
to
cometh, let
Church, the
the
For
let the
not
he
especially
it shall be
shalt hear
thou
prevail.
passed by,
Teacher
in
last
be
is
and
the
instruct.
they
day
will
great Sin if he go
when
Or
Conduct.
Cimrch
they exhort;
able to read.
any
the
of the
the Darkness
timid
General
of
no
mouse,
nor
indeed
has
becoming
be
not
and
of the
contempt
the
daily in
;
and
to
them.
make
the
thus
when
the
which
and
the
When
have
\ 11.
II.
57
can.
How
the
prayed
of
God
in
the
let each
may
despised it,
by thy
purchased.
assemble
negligent
be
Sickness
collected
him.
appointed
spillnot
shall command
Bishops
those
to
of
Presbyters
things,unless
have
Blood
that
wast
not
of
name
of Christ
thou
shall
they
distribution
they
the
all
to
see
employment
book
which
Deacons
the
assembhng
the Blood
has
who
one
price by
place in
care
lick it up,
as
guilty of
Deacons
the
Let
thee
shalt be
thou
them
with
angry
the
of the
as
tlie greatest
strange Spiritshould
in
Cup
it, like
of
partaken
the
blessed
hast
hast
and
God,
it is not
despise it.
to
if thou
For
of
Body
all Believers
which
Christ
is the
This
strayed.
has
it which
into
fallen
Book.
House-
and
Church-
Tlic
84
in
der
hin-
Church.
one
proceed
to
(Coptic Collection,
60.)
"
CJu'istlan
is to
cdifijhimself
in
his
own
House.
^^rilEX
there
is
let
:i
day
every
liolyBook, reading in
toliim
useful.
(Can.
one
it
in
which
being
there
in his House
what
sufficiently
^)2^)
is
no
hortation
Extake
appeareth
86
The
l)icrcedwith
it
Day
until the
ha"t
gone
of
thy
And
thy
hands
in
thou
hast
hands
risen
and
but
And
believed, thou
shalt withdraw
Prayer,
another.
alone, and
who
for thou
washed, have
art
in
need
no
to
clean.
are
of
out
And
Drops
up
from
thy Mouth,
of Water
the
made
at
this work
is
fountain, that
who
us,
for in that
shalt
hour
yet
But
from
not
who
breathest
are
rified
pu-
in
which
be
are
thy
shall
all clean, to
heart
of the
liever,
Be-
belicveth.
that
likewise
not
those
Vapour
of the
necessityagain
that hour
to
thou
the
are
purifying him
There
the
pray
place and
refrain
For
if thou
has
wash
thy
thy place.
to
jMarriage
wash
Wife
thyselfinto
again
if she
defiled.
not
thy Bed,
shalt
hast
But
return
bound
art
and
the
upon
upon
thou
if thou
one
tliou
another
thyself
Midnight
at
pray;
water.
pure
pray
of the
also, if thou
remember
to
restest
together with
shalt
art
thou
repose.
if thou
wash
out
came
the
before
Pray again
Bed
Therefore
rest, thou
realize
and
Day,
Water
was
evening.
thy
to
and
Blood
Spear, and
afterwards
and
House-Book.
and
Church-
taught us
all Creation
Prayers
they
who
thus
to
should
be
delivered
selves;
purify our-
is silent,praising
Book
The
God.
all the
that
The
come
Lord
there
out
ye
the
not
was
to
meet
neitlier the
day
Likewise
Christ
believe
of the
Day
for
ever
And
of
Almighty
has
Catechumens
to
is
name
therefore,because
xohen
hour
shalt
the Son
the
Meaning
which
for
shall
of the
the
all times,
Sign
which
Man
of
of Israel
have
we
ye
time
the Children
This
known
the
hope
enlighten
Dead.
things,and
instruct
the
shall try
you,
(Can. 62^)
ever.
of
of
rise at the
another, and
for
Christ
at
interpreted
of
he
ever,
one
middle
him!''' And
Resurrection
himself with
EMEMBEK
the
this
bridegroom
hour.
for
at
pray
the
because
ye teach
shall not
What
In
"
that
at
after
spoken
that
remember
to
by Faith, looking
Light
in the
all ye
ye
him
on
as
cry, Behold
if thou
that
at
are
Watch
"
waters
Believers
again
Cock-croAving,pray,
denied
T"
the
and
stand
again,saying :
Cometh.''^
IX.
who
it becometh
night behold
know
and
trees
Conduct.
the Word
us
the
Angels
General
of
Cometh,
who
of
hour.
manner,
the
and
Therefore
time.
the
Rules
stars
host
Souls
the
IV.
the
Sign of
Christian
the
Cross.
continually,and
sealingthy
is known
signing
receive
Forehead
and
this
in fear,
manifest, and
thou
Faith
he
with
without
and
to
place in
him
first
taught
that
they
himself.
been
have
with
our
wish
to
And
and
into
X.
sealed
hands,
to
to
by
us
ourselves
with
shall be
we
sary
Adver-
heart
him
only
of God,
the
through
has
granted
Moses
the
Prophet
he
Blood
Faith
commanded
of
Lintel
the
and
which
Lamb
the
is
two
in
now
If
perfect Lamb.
the
if ye
receive
right Faith,
eternal
ry^JfPN
a"
ye
Life.
on
liijunctio7i
these
this
our
on
delivered
things
shall be
Foreheads,
those
from
who
with
Thanksgiving
sanctified, and
received
(Can. 62*^.)
the
the
Praying of
Greek
ye pray,
the liord
has
be not
the Lord's
Prayer.
"
Constitutions.
ye
as
appointed
who
For
the
the
us
the
thou
destroy us.
From
Passover.
the
but
of the Word
also
it in
is rational, sealed
Man,
killed, upon
given
was
the
sprinkle
Door-posts,showing
we
Seal
This
the
by
ns
should
had
which
that
the
For
of the
power
Man
is in
us,
the
done
men,
Sign.
flecth
which
it is
inner
the
seeth
if he
within
looks
Devil
the
and
that
before
known
only
not
knowledge
the
hast
art
If tliou hast
Is ruined.
Devil
the
])y this
Book.
House-
and
Church-
The
88
the
us
Hypocrites, but
in
the
Gospel,
so
Book
pray
Our
ye
IV.
Rides
Father
which
be
thy Name;
thy Kingdom
in
heaven,
on
Bread;
so
and
Debtors
Evil
from
lead
thrice
beforehand, that
of
the
Father
Son
born
For
the
and
the
Honour
Servants,
:
blasphemed
XI.
Oji
HEN
as
for, saith
of
the
adoption
Father
Israel
as
Father,
where
is
where
of
and
Through
you
is
name
my
(vil. 24.)
Devotion.
From
"
the
Coj^ticCanons.
of the
in
their
Fear
he,
Public
is the
is dishonour
and
is
Fear
my
Holiness
Masters
worthily,
un-
his firist-
contrary
Private
rise
us
Amen.
the
Gentiles,
you
our
deliver
ever.
him
is the
the
Book
be
Lord,
among
Fifth
TT7
Fathers
of
and
be
of
call
If
of
Glory
;
confusion
but
for
worthy
ye
told
Children
their
Temptation,
be
when
if
daily
our
may
once
as
forgive
we
Kingdom
be done
Day
as
reproached by him,
was
Glory
my
into
lest
be
ye
in
this
hallowed
Will
thy
;
us
89
heaven
Debts,
is the
ye
come
our
not
us
Conduct.
in
art
give
us
thine
for
thus
Pray
earth
forgive
and
General
of
the
Morning,
Pray
pray.
'
again at
the Third
Ninth, and
in the
crowing.
And
because
the
Hour,
Evening,
at
the
Lord
the
Sixth, and
at
the
time
and
time
has
and
of
the
of Cock-
Light
enlightened
us
the
ing,
appear;
he
has
night
the
caused
And
out.
came
the
crucified
they
troubled
w^as
in
the
has
given
you
of
the
day.
And
shall pray,
the
of the
If
it be
make
God
For
the
not
the
take
in
the
they
of
have
the labours
Cock-crowing
in that
you
proceed
may
you
hour
the
to
thou,
that
Bishop,
the
with
the
the
the
place.
place,
it.
For
it is that
shalt
of
Ungodly.
the
If the
flee
as
on
Servants
sanctifieth
that
polluted
Church
the
into
go
again
them.
sanctifieth
of
Jews
ungodly
from
to
together
possession
and
because
thy'House,
place
when
give thanks,
you
Unbelievers,
that
Water
mocked.
rest
time
possible to
that
man
because
day,
assemble
not
it is not
i)ut the
the
and
its Lord
it announceth
Assembly
may
for
night
at
of
shall
you
that
at
trembled
earth
seeing
light to perform
of
account
the
because
a])proach
works
bear
Evening,
Christ
of the
audacity
not
he
all the
us
And
hour.
Ninth, because
the
at
Lord,
the
at
could
for nature
And
again
that
side Blood
when
at
to
because
Hour,
crucified
they
Sixth, because
hour, and
Lord
the
on
brought
Third
at the
And
day.
has
and
by,
pass
sentence
gave
the
at
to
House-Book.
and
Church-
The
90
man,
godly
Un-
from
holy
they
who
it,
men
are
has
been
House
impossible
or
in
the
to
assemble
Church,
together
let every
one
Book
lY.
sing by himself;
Congregation
For
togetherin
Let
the
with
with
Darkness,
If
Church.
XII.
For
Man
what
separate,
ivhat
them
in
house
has
Light
Satan
dwelt
be
not.
the
ivith
let them
or
the
of
Third
sleep,Avith
to
of
pray
have
Christians
Days
keep
-^
gone
partake
of
cast
"
with
out
of
(75".)
On
ET
who
Christ
Woman
or
chumens,
Cate-
partaketh
fellowship
part has
midst.''^
of the
who
God
Commemoration
~r
he
gathered
their
houses
those
serveth
lohat
believing
that
touch
^^
or
just
who
Heretic:
an
in the
together.
are
in
the
or
three
three
them
91
pray
or
or
with
pray
should
let him
two
am
it is not
Mystery
Neither
name,
for
TVhere
Believer
Conduct.
"
my
not
let him
not
saith:
he
of General
Rules
him
who
the
arose
the
Dead.
for those
Day
Psalms
celebrate
to
are
and
who
have
Prayers,
Dead
from
the
their
Seventh
on
after
count
ac-
three
days.
And
let them
remembrance
And
the
let
pattern
mourn
And
celebrate
of the
living,and
those
celebrate
them
again
of the
Ancients
Day
who
their
for thus
making
have
Month
did
the
slept.
from
People
for Moses.
let them
observe
the
Completion
of their Year
for
Sign
will
not
him
has
of
And
?iess."
been
being
Enemy
an
righteous
again,
to
For
this
is
has
loved
the
those
have
they
Injustice
no
righteous-
and
man
to
world, he
after
there
Lord
Behold
"
in
Enemy
an
if thou
for them
world
nothing.
The
"
profitthem
wilt
cease
departed out
in
Servants
the
Ungodly,
is in the
which
thing
God
whom
the
concerning
But
only.
Poor, thou
to
Poor
died, making
things concerning
these
say
givest every
the
has
the
to
of him.
we
of God
who
him
of
Goods
remembrance
And
giving
of their Remembrance,
the
of
out
House-Book.
and
Church-
The
92
icork.''^
his
(Can. 76^)
XIII.
Ilow
Presbyters
-^^
if
order
world
You
the
and
intercede
to
call
they
for
for ye
those
yourselves alone,
able
to
7'Ar
Irsf
warn
great
irlivH
and
the
''
are
they
to
be
with
drink
days;
those
behave
at
let
tltrg should
able
are
out
of
this
of Christ.
Deacons
continually,among
others, that
for
Avith
eat
who
departed
and
sober
unruly ;"
wrathful:
as
have
Presbyters
are
those
of God,
who
to
are
Meals,
in
you
fear
therefore
ought
Deacons
Funeral
the
T)UT
and
the
them
you
may
be
Scripture saith,
not
drink
wi7ie,
forget ivisdom,
and
Burials
and
Cemeteries
How
XIV.
House-Book.
and
Church-
The
94
are
to
bury
men
he
arranged.
tlicm
LET
dlggeth,and
wlio
in tliat
place who
Bishop
support
them
Gift
the
to
have
had
them,
that
who
those
among
is
the
to
of
care
no
one
in
all
the
Workman
and
those
to
it.
Let
press
may
those
to
of
Keepers,
the
go
work
the
give Wages
let them
But
to
man
it
for
Cemeteries,
the
Poor.
burthen
not
the
upon
places. (Book
ii.
61.)
can.
XY.
Christians
Tliat
ought
abstain
to
from
eating
sacrijlcialMeat.
do
"OUT
^^
for
the
to
become
VII.
they
offer them
dishonour
of
One
Demons.
offered
Idols
to
that
of Demons,
God,
that
may
ye
Const,
(Greek
is,
not
book
21.)
XVI.
How
ET
the
many
fur
Days
Servants
Sidjbatli
leisure
things
in honour
the
with
partners
ch.
from
abstain
ye
and
tlic
the
work
the
Churcli,
Lord's
that
Servants
Five
Day
tliey
but
Days,
let
may
icork.
to
are
the
them
have
be
taught
the
in
Piety
finished
had
of
account
Feast
other
necessary
died
that
and
Passover,
and
the
in
one
in
that
rose
which
they
again.
is
Day
of
rose
should
(Can.
know
75^)
the
which
of
he
rest)
on
Lord.
Week
of
the
by
the
Dead.
the
the
which
it,
crucified
from
Sabbath
day
(a
follows
they
which
95
Creation
the
the
in
which
he
of
work
work
not
the
On
Resurrection
them
let
And
the
the
Lord^s
the
Conduct.
God.
the
all
from
General
of
of
service
rested
Lord
Rules
IV.
Book
great
is
Lord,
For
Teaching
the
and
it
who
is
House-Book.
and
Church-
The
9(5
APPENDIX.
lawful
in
they
entire
and
ocean
therefore
keep
do
Neither
washings,
dead
the
Cemeteries,
the
Martyrs
from
the
tliat
are
asleep
Eucharist,
botli
in
Funerals
if
they
b(K)k
VI.
the
your
of
were
ch.
in
of
the
the
asleep,
of
representation
Churches
the
and
Departed
faithful
29*^"30^).
in
in
accompany
Clirist.
and
them.
or
petual
perof
assemble
for
for
offer
the
the
legal
by
and
and
and
and
Lord,
not
touch
the
the
Do
separations,
upon
he
in
clean.
Observances
world,
when
himself
holy Books,
fallen
are
defileth
defiled
are
Jewish
the
and
aboiit
you
such
reading
beginning
be
purifications
without
which
cannot
Observances
after
or
But
body.
wash
thinking
washing
Harlot
an
gether
to-
another,
one
without
should
rivers,
as
seek
you
with
he
such
any
Purgations,
natural
the
all
from
and
live
they
corrupteth
is defiled
or
when
rise
rite
any
her, though
from
up
and
whosoever
Wife,
man's
another
ariseth
But
clean.
are
Wife,
Marriage,
observing
without
pray
Impurities.
on
and
AHUSBAND, therefore,
may
and
Conjugal Life
On
the
the
them
(Greek
for
Saints
Brethren
your
acceptable
of
royal body
Cemeteries
in
singing
all
and
with
Christ,
in
the
singing
Constitutions,
THE
ilatD Booft
THIS
VOL.
III.
of tl)e:^nte jlJtcene
BOOK
CONTAINETH
FIRST
THE
COLLECTION,
OR
THE
CONTAINETH
FOLLOWING
THE
CANONS
REGULATIONS.
OR
(Can. 1"50.)
I.
Ordinations.
Touching
Can.
How
How
Bishop
Presbyter
11.
How
for
the
pretence
That
he
the
Jews
of
the
not
Passover
That
meddle
be
must
must
stay
not
with
pray
the
4
5
under
-6]
Cares
7]
with
the
after
for
Wife
3,
celebrated
communicate
must
made
worldly
Clergyman
Believer
off his
-
not
Believers
cast
with
must
Oblation
the
not
Clergy
That
That
must
Communion.
isikto be
the
ordained
the
and
to
Piety
must
be
Sacrifice
cometh
to
are
Oblation
First-fruits
Deacon
Oblation
Clergyman
[That
and
ordained
the
of
[That
be
Touching
the
What
is to
the
9
Communion
10
cated
excommuni-
an
11,
12
e"g:m^
ivhich
Acts
Touching
III.
Suspension
cause
or
of Clergy,
Deprivation
Can.
That
Clergyman
suspended
elsewhere
Tiiat
That
no
Clergyman
Bishop
That
a
ought
Bishop
he
which
That
even
is to
he
Perjury,
[That
be
or
Ordination
Also
(he
Also
if he
if he
Also
if
Also
is to
be
his
A
[24]
23.
"
Fornication,
25, 26
may
after
marry
his
by worldly
Power
Clergyman
Office
Letters
who
is
stranger
Commendatory
be
to
to
be
-
28
being
-
29
30
31
altar
against
-
not
an
up
after
sets
is
Offender
by Money
who
Clergyman
the
Bishop
Clergyman
striking
Ministration
his
Bishop
another
No
if
deprived)
performeth
suspended
20
[for
21
Singers
19
27]
obtaineth
the
-----
deprived
Also
and
17, 18,
committing
Stealing
Readers
only
Person,
excluded]
if
deposed,
have
by Self-mutilation
is
Layman
15, 16
or
improper
an
Cousin
Eunuch
be
not
or
his
married,
Surety
of
twice
be
14
consent
first
or
be
not
must
without
so
divorced
or
must
he
That
do
cannot
Sister-in-law,
That
is to
13
Parish
his
leave
Concubine,
or
to
Clergyman
not
be
not
must
received
received
by
received
-
32
33
34
out
with-
e^^)^
of Suspeiision
Causes
Touching
REGULATIONS.
FOLLOWING
THE
CONTAINETH
I.
COLLECTION
SECOND
THE
or
of
Deprivation
Clergy.
the
Can.
from
Abstaining
Not
receiving
Not
partaking
Eating
in
the
Mocking
at
Bishop
Or
Presbyter
or
who
Or
Church
Conviction
Former
Denying
Eating
the
Name
Flesh
Fasting
the
on
Praying
-with
with
Lord's
Jews
Striking
or
Offering
Violence
or
Day
away
second
to
be
or
or
of
or
Carcass
on
in
a
his
Wife
Ordination
54
55, 56
58
Clergy
in
59
60
61
the
Clergymen
62
[also Laity]
63
64
Sabbath
the
57
Crime
not
Clergy
read
Quarrel
Virgin
53
of
or
Heretics
or
killing one
sending
Receiving
Blood
the
of Christ
52
to
of Fornication
the
of
one
Books
causing Apocryphal
of his
care
51
Necessity of
the
Deacon
or
Days
-
Lame
or
taking
not
is in want
Festival
-
Blind,
or
on
Presbyter,
or
Deaf,
supplying
not
Wine
-
Bishop,
People
or
and
of Flesh
forbidden
as
Penitent
Tavern
Abusing
the
Wine,
and
Flesh
betrothed
to
65
66
him,
67
68
^^c%"b
Can.
Not
keeping
and
Wednesdays
Fasts
Keeping
in
Heathen
Bishop
if
from
Church
Using
with
Plate
accused,
Witnesses,
and
in
or
before
thrice
70
71
Oil
or
72
himself
his
of
strength
69
gogue
Syna-
73
-
the
on
for
on
Jews
Honey
Linen
or
or
Church
appearing
not
the
the
Days,
Temple
away
Forty
-
Festivals
Taking
the
Fridays
or
Service
Doing
of
Fast
the
Bishops
brother
least
at
good
two
summoned
75
74
II.
Son
Bishop's
Deaf
or
One
with
recently
[A
Bishop
public
freedom
[The
Demon,
baptized
it
Bishop
one
hath
or
Presbyter
abusing
Canonical
including
the
Books
the
said
be
King
of
or
the
into
without
the
""81]
their
receiving
the
their
82
Army
Apostolical
83
Grovernor
-
Old
80
and
New
78
with
deprived
going
Gentiles
the
meddleth
without
from
76
79
cleansed
are
ordained
be
to
and
consent,
to
77,
they
been
is
not
Lame
or
converted
or
until
Administration
Master's
Any
(Slaves)
Servants
[A
not
ordained.
himself
by
One-eyed
but
who
be
cannot
Relation,
or
Blind,
Possessed
Persons
What
84]
ment,
Testa-
Constitutions
-
85]
Wfft
"cclt^mmml
Canons
tfft
of
S[pO"itle"S.
\jp^ET
Bishop
Three
ordained
be
Two
bj
or
Bishops.
A
2.
also
Presbyter
Deacon
One
by
and
Bishop,
the
the
of
rest
as
Clergy.
If
3.
Lord
has
other
Drink
Beasts,
him
be
4.
Altar
Time
5.
the
of
of
God,
Wine,
otherwise
Pulse,
our
Sacrifice,
Honey,
as
any
than
Milk,
Confects,
than
is
offer
or
Birds
or
ordained,
let
deprived.
At
Season
their
thing
any
for
Oil
and
Altar
instead
or
the
concerning
the
at
otherwise
Presbyter,
or
ordained
things
strong
or
Bishop
any
when
But
the
the
Bishop,
but
as
not
besides
is
and
Lamp,
the
be
for
Altar.
offer
fresh
at
the
Grapes,
Incense,
at
the
is celebrated.
Fruits
First-fruits
to
and
Ears
Oblation
other
for
lawful
not
new
Holy
Holy
all
let
it
sent
him
Now
to
and
the
House
for
the
it is
of
byters,
Pres-
plain,
that
and
Deacons
Let
G.
his
under
Let
7.
not
Piety
If he
suspended.
be
if he
but
off
cast
on
go
of
or
Priest,
this World
do
if he
but
take
under-
Deacon,
or
let him
deprived.
be
If
8.
Vernal
is
reason
doth
the
if it be
do
not
Cause
of
it,let him
the
not
10.
Holy
but
do
People,
or
Oblation
offered,
his
give
forgiven;
and
any
but
if
becoming
as
occasioning
of
as
that
one
rightly offer.
K\\
those
Church
of
the
of God
Believers
and
hear
be
suspended,
that
the
not
must
the
be
suspended,
that
did
him
be
to
him
let
the
deprived.
the
when
Priesthood,
just, let
Damage
be
let him
Jews,
communicate,
not
before
Passover
the
shall
Deacon,
or
Presbyter, or Deacon,
or
of the
List
and
of
the
Bishop,
doth
over,
he
with
Equinox
of the
Presbyter,
or
Holy Day
the
If any
9.
one
Bishop,
any
celebrate
Bishop,
Cares
the
Deacon,
deprived.
be
in it let him
or
of
pretence
off,let him
her
the
to
Clergy.
Priest,
them
divide
to
are
of the
rest
Bishop,
Wife
cast
the
to
not
own
do
Presbyters
and
Bishop
the
Church.
Ante-Niceyie
of the
Law-Book
106
as
enter
sacred
and
the
into
Scriptures,
Holy
causing
the
munion,
Com-
Disorder
in
Church.
11.
Person
If
any
one,
even
excommunicate,
in the
let him
House,
prayeth
also be
with
suspended.
The
If any
12.
with
as
Ecclesiastical
If
13.
ought
let himself
is received
not
in
to
that
and
lying to
A
14.
him, unless
rational
some
after
but
Church
But
the
him
and
if he
But
be
Parish
own
gain
more
this he
shall
of
and
should
force
cause
Judgment
away,
of God.
his
to
those
useful
performing something
Religion.
pended,
sus-
datory
Commen-
received
to leave
not
is
Suspension be lengthened,
deceivingthe
Bishop ought
without
to
go
received, goeth
who
suspended.
his
deprived.
be
who
107
deprived
one
also be
City
be
with
Layman,
those
received
was
Apostles.
or
another
the
of
prayeth
Clergyman
any
or
and
Clergyman
Clergyman,
Canons
who
in the
live
cause
try by himself;
not
after
Bishops, and
many
pressingSupplication.
If any
15.
of the
List
to
Presbyter
him
command
we
Ministry, especiallyin
him
in
return,
to
Disorder.
his
there
16.
and
as
But
he
longer
his
doth
Parish
himself
not
However,
to
goeth
continueth
go
on
own
in his
calleth
obey, but
him
and
of his
Bishop
let
of the
one
any
Consent
the
no
case
or
own
entirelyremoving
Parish, without
other
Bishop,
his
Clergy, leaveth
another, and
in that
Deacon,
or
upon
continueth
communicate
Layman.
if
the
Bishop, with
F
whom
they
are,
de-
them
receivcth
as
Baptism,
Bishop
Harlot,
Theatre,
married
has
Slave,
or
be
cannot
Deacon,
his
made
indeed, any
or,
divorced
or
one
or
or
the
to
Priest,
of
one
any
Woman,
belonging
one
Bishop,
indeed,
or,
be
cannot
Deacon,
or
after
List.
who
He
18.
Concubine,
Presbyter
Sacerdotal
of the
an
had
has
or
or
and
suspended,
be
married
twice
been
has
who
He
17.
let him
Clergymen,
as
against them,
of Disorder.
Teacher
decreed
Deprivation
spiseth the
Church.
Ante-Niceiie
the
of
Law-Book
108
or
Sacerdotal
the
List.
who
He
19.
Brother's
Daughter,
Let
20.
married
has
be
cannot
or
his
Clergyman.
becometh
who
Clergyman,
Sisters,
two
Surety,
be
deprived.
An
21.
Men,
Eunuch,
his Testicles
or
or
the
he
He
made
has
Clergyman
Enemy
23.
who
to
If
the
any
him
lilniself,let him
be
be
for he
Creation
one
such
who
the
by
taken
in
away
and
made
disabled
;
such
be
were
born
was
Episcopate, let
22.
if he
is
yet
Injury
the
of
cution,
Perse-
worthy
of
Bishop.
not
be
Self-murderer
and
an
is
of God.
is
deprived,
of
the
for he
Clergy
is
disable
Murderer
of
hhusclf.
24.
Layman
who
disableth
be
Law-Book
110
he
If
31.
of
this
be
Simon
as
maketh
Bishop
any
and
World,
of
Bishop
be
Magus
all
the
him
let
Rulers
obtaineth
Means
Church,
and
of
use
their
by
suspended,
and
him
Peter.
by
was
Communion,
off from
entirely cut
let
and
deprived,
be
hioi
ordaiued
that
Church.
Ante-Nicene
the
of
be
to
deprived
communicate
that
with
him.
If
32.
has
he
when
either
the
and
Piety
let the
done
things be
Admonition
If
33.
Suspension by
his
to
under
Suspension ;
receive
under
Do
34.
Bishop
them
be
him
after
the
and
unless
or
they
but
is
join
Tyrant
and
But
second,
themselves
suspended.
Deacon
be
or
let
even
him
only
happeneth
under
put
lawful
it is not
it
when
if
and
received
for he
be
Bishop.
or
receive
ye
be
one,
but
Presbyter
examined
let
Laity
him,
Commendatory,
be
Righteousness,
Suspension
not
or
Bishop,
Bishop,
other
put him
his
Presbyter
any
Altar,
in
Person,
from
Bishop,
own
another
Clergy, whoever
the
of
And
third
or
fixeth
condemn
to
ambitious
an
rest
him.
these
nothing
to
as
deprived as
separately and
assembleth
and
to
any
for
who
that
any
put
him
he
who
die.
any
Stranger,
whether
Deacon,,
without
Letters
such
offered
let them
be
are
Preachers
if not,
supply
of
Piety
their
let
Wants,
The
but
do
only
the
the
them,
among
affairs
Head,
that
either
not
all ; for
Holy
God
him
not
but
his
to
they ought
be
great
any
to
one
manage
Parish, and
own
to
without
it.
the
there
means
know
to
do
to
every
Thing
any
will
must
will
glorifiedby
convicted
having
done
those
governed
as
But
Consent
nimity,
Una-
be
Christ
in
him.
to
ordain
out
the
the
he
if
be
Consent
of
Country places,let
or
and
of
places (Villages)
But
without
so
he
to
Country
or
Cities
deprived, both
be
venture
subject
not
are
of
not
for Cities
Bounds,
that
him
ought
Villages subject
this
by
Bishop
own
such
many-
Spirit.
36.
his
do
it is
and
Ill
for
and
and
belong
let him
Apostles.
Nation
his Consent,
without
the
Communion
to
of every
their
as
of
surreptitiously.
First
esteem
Canons
them
Bishops
is the
Thing
of
done
are
The
35.
to
receive
not
Things
who
Ecclesiastical
those
whom
hath
he
ordained.
Bishop
If any
37.
Office,
his
undertake
Deacon.
But
because
of
the
Bishop;
in
and
the
if he
of the Want
ill
Temper
but
let
Care
be
like
goeth
of his
of
the
the
doth
is ordained
take
nor
let him
him,
to
that
of
the
People
until
suspended,
manner
own
Clergy
of
let
that
he
received,
Consent,
People,
mitted
com-
Presbyter
is not
and
take
under-
not
but
him
City
do
or
not
because
continue
be
sus-
Law-Booh
112
Let
38.
of
Synod
and
Pentecost,
again
before
fourth
the
Let
Bishop
But
of God.
Things
of God
let him
support
Let
who
and
will
be
under
leave
Bl6hoi)'sown
has
Wife
himself,
to
but
if
may
the
give
to
Goods
belonging
own
the
not
an
of
to
the
have
may
Goods
as
Ecclesiastical
the
or
the
j^oor
under
do
;
for
the
any
it is
Lord,
of
their
Bishop,
if he
Lord,
be
oj^enly
wdien
Power
he
propriate
ap-
Church.
account
he
pleaseth, that
Revenues
Kinsfolk,
the
sometimes
short, who
come
Children,
of
People
be
not
of the
Revenues
Bishop
with
to
they
let him
sence
Pre-
give
to
or
siastical
Eccle-
him
the
of
and
for
of
he
on
in the
Consent
his
pretence
lawful
Poor
the
as
the
distinguished,that
to
them
Deacons
those
Month
the
of
and
proper
of
Komans,
Presbyters
the
and
the
the
required
Let
any,
dicth
as
is intrusted
Souls.
has
not
Care
the
Kindred
own
alienate
without
Thing
he
them
Pretences
40.
have
it is not
his
to
putes
Dis-
of October.
part of them
any
of
Week
of
the
to
administer
and
Revenues,
such
Ides
Doctrines
fourth
twelfth
the
on
in the
ecclesiastical
the
in
twice
the
the
Once
happen.
that
39.
disobedient
held
another
one
determine
let them
and
be
Bishops
ask
let them
and
Piety,
the
that
taught
not
better.
People
Year,
have
they
pended, because
Church.
Ante-Nicene
the
of
or
Servants.
Ecclesiastical
The
For
this
is
the
Church
the
are
Relations
fall into
liable to
Reproach.
We
41.
Goods
with
he
the
to
the
their
those
wanteth,
if he
and
waited
Altar, since
time
the
not
Arms
bear
of
by
against
the
those
for
used
with
all
casions
Oc-
live with
him
those
by
doth
Soldier
Enemies
in
be
means
any
he
Things
maintained
be
a
as
tributed
dis-
Authority,
appointed, that
should
much
all be
and
who
not
of God
Altar
ought
be
God,
Brethren
may
his
to
intrusted
them,
the
Law
so
of
partake
want
they
the
at
Fear
the
of
they
be
Power
more
and
Deacons,
and
be
much
that
his
or
have
for if he
Men,
Kindred
his Death
Bishop
;
which
undone,
so
according
want,
doth
that
For
of
is also to
those
Guests,
Straits.
he
the
neither
his
nor
be
Property,
with
Support,
;
who
in
Presbyters
Reverence
as
Souls
the
own,
Church
that
113
knowing
not
Suits, and
that
precious
to
by
Law
of the
administer
the
by
Apostles.
Men,
Church
the
command
the
over
and
Bishop's
of
Pretence
under
loss
any
the
of
God
before
just
suffer
Revenues
Canons
at
his
at
the
any
own
Charges.
42.
dulgeth
him
Bishop,
himself
off
leave
43.
If
or
Presbyter,
in
those
Subdeacon,
Dice
or
Drinking,
Practices,
Reader,
who
Deacon,
or
let
or
or
either
him
be
in-
let
prived.
de-
Singer, doth
and
Bishop,
44.
for
so
quireth Usury
of
do
so,
off to
leave
if
but
of
Part
Office
the
We
46.
If
has
had
who
is
an
Bishop
or
polluted by
the
the
Cross
and
feit
ones.
taketh
be
or
any
prived.
de-
be
Presbyter,
or
For
or
ichat
Belial,
doth
or
the
real
divorceth
Layman
another,
and
or
the
ment
Agree-
what
or
Part
divorced
one
baptize
not
let him
Ungodly,
between
distinjTuishino;
If
him
Presbyter rebaptizethhim
not
48.
let
Infidel?
Baptism,
true
deriding
as
with
perform
Christ
between
Believer
47.
Bishop,
who
suspended
be
to
Heretics, be deprived
is there
a
let him
Deacon,
or
Clergyman,
re-
deprived.
be
them
that
receiveth
Sacrifice of
has
of
command
who
Deacon,
induceth
pended
sus-
who
to, either
also
he
be
Deacon,
or
Presbyter,
or
him
Laity.
,he lendeth
let him
or
let
or
Presbyter,
those
with
only prayeth
of the
one
or
Bishop,
45.
off
leave
him
let
like, either
the
Church.
of the Ante-Xicene
Law-Dooh
114
Death
of
Priests
his
be
own
who
him
deprived
Christ, and
and
counter-
Wife
by another,
and
let him
suspended.
49.
If
any
according to
the
Son,
and
Bishop
the Lord's
the
or
Presbyter
doth
not
baptize
Holy Ghost,
but
into
three
Beings
The
without
Ecclesiastical
beginning,
let him
If
50.
the
which
into
Nations,
and
the
of
Will
If any
5 1
.
of
one
any
Wine,
and
for the
but,
God
that
of
deprived,
things
and
female,
for
of the
one
If
52.
that
be
deprived, because
53.
If
Heaven
any
Festival
of
out
the
indeed
or
Flesh
of
good,
and
blasphemously
reform
Church
Spirit.
or
and
let him
the
be
same
Laity.
from
returneth
is joy in
cast
Bishop
any
let him
either
very
and
the
of Hatred
out
were
one
to
from
abstaineth
exercise, but
male
7nan,
Deacon,
or
ye
the
according
the
ther,
Fa-
Do
into
by
All
the
of
thrice
Order,
own
Disciples of
Ghosts
Ghost,
tize
Bap-
say,
Name
Holy
One
but
of Christ,
not
mahe
the
Presbyter,
or
his
Creation,
and
the
did
Constitution
Sacerdotal
for
not
the
into
Holy
our
Bishop,
the
forters,
Com-
perform
not
Death
and
ye
them
and
and
made
abuseth
Lord
Go
"
the
on
doth
the
Bishops, baptize
of Christ
115
three
or
Admission,
one
into
given
Son, and
Son
and
Apostles.
Sons,
Presbyter
or
baptizing
therefore, O
Father
is
Death,
my
three
of the
deprived
be
the
of
deprived.
Immersions
Immersion
let him
into
or
Bishop
any
Three
all
be
Canons
or
his
he
over
Bishop,
Days
doth
Presbyter
Sin,
or
Sinner
of
who
that
Presbyter,
partake
receive
rejecteth him,
but
grieveth Christ,
one
not
Flesh
him
let him
sayeth,
be
There
"
repenteth.^^
or
Deacon
or
Wine,
doth
let
him
not
be
deprived,
Cause
54.
of
Scandal
If
any
bait
at
If any
00.
shall
If any
Man,
58.
Clergy
let
be
If
Clergy
be
be
is in
having
as
If
60.
Church
any
Clergy, let
If
61.
tliere
Fornication
and
he
or
be
Thou
"
of thy People^''
abuseth
Presbyter
at
Deaf
be
taketh
who
instruct
doth
not
and
if he
or
Blind
or
suspended
Care
no
them
continue
Presbyter,
if he
continue
his
in
of
the
in
Piety,
his
gence,
Negliof
one
any
Necessity, let
in
it, let
the
him
him
be
prived
de-
read
in
the
Brother.
causeth
publicly
Books
of
the
of
Destruction
be
when
his
supply
not
killed
the
him
his
or
spurious
holy, to
were
doth
one
the
Bishop unjustly,
deprived.
and
is forced
he
Scripture
mocketh
Clergy
and
want,
suspended
when
the
the
Ruler
Presbyter,
Bishop
any
abuseth
Clergy
of
separated
let him
in
eating
Laity.
or
People,
or
him
59.
the
Bishop
separated.
lame
for
taken
be
sayeth
the
the
of the
one
like
the
of
be
becoming
Road.
for
of
one
at
or
Clergy
one
If any
57.
of the
Evil
let him
Deacon,
the
deprived
speak
not
^Q.
and
one
be
him
let
upon
Inn
an
Clergy
the
suspended, excepting
be
and
many.
of
one
Conscience,
seared
to
let him
Tavern,
to
having
as
Church.
Ante-Nicene
the
of
Law-Book
116
be
to
Ungodly,
the
People
if
as
of
and
they
the
deprived.
be
Accusation
an
Adultery,
convicted,
let
or
against
him
not
be
Christian
forbidden
other
any
for
Action,
into
promoted
the
Clergy.
If
62.
Jew,
or
any
a
Clirist,let
of
one
Gentile,
him
be
tlie
or
an
Clergy,
for Fear
Heretic, shall
suspended
but
of
deny
if he
Men,
the
deny
as
of
Name
the
Name
of
him
let
Body
If
70.
Bread,
he
be
If
71.
Temple
into
If
72.
suspended,
took
he
the
Holy
and
let
from
away
unjust
if
but
Heathen
lighteth up
or
suspended.
Clergy
Oil, let
or
taketh
Laity,
or
fifth Part
him
that
to
be
which
no
Gold,
or
be
one
his
is
Use, for it
own
let him
caught,
w^hich
Linen,
or
it to
appropriate
one
if any
but
Silver
punished
be
Suspension.
with
If
74.
faithful
the
Bishops
if he
and
and
yet is convicted,
but
if,when
cited
even
then
Synod
he
second
his
Punishment
doth
Bishops
two
Sentence
will
let
him
to
not
come,
him
be
if
but
let
him
by avoiding
gain advantage
to
appear
and
determined
obey,
sent
by
Apology,
his
be
not
cited
be
he
maketh
and
despiseth them,
what
not
by
that
cometh
let
by credible
Crime
any
necessary
cited, he
is
Time
he
pass
may
it is
Persons,
;
of
accused
be
Bishop
and
he
be
the
unleavened
as
into
Jews,
the
Honey
add
him
of
Vessel
sanctified, let
is
Oil
the
Church
ac-
away.
A
73.
of
either
or
suspended.
any
of
Synagogue
in their
Lamps
be
fasteth
them,
deprived
be
carrieth
Christian
any
or
let him
Laity,
of the
one
with
of
suspended.
Clergy,
Festivals,
him
let
Thing,
such
any
or
their
be
the
Festivals
the
from
Presents
of
other
any
keepeth
or
of the
cepteth
or
let him
Laity,
of the
one
Bishop,
any
Jews,
the
with
be
if he
but
bj weakness
be hindered
he
deprived, except
be
Church.
of the Ante-Nicene
Law-Book
US
the
that
their
Judj^ment.
7.3. Do
against
Law
every
not
Bishop,
sayeth
Word
ye
"
In
shall
receive
a
nor
the
he
Heretic
an
Christian
mouth
of
established.^^
in
if he
two
or
be
Testimony
single, for
three
the
Witnesses,
76.
or
Bishop
whom
ordain
he
Matters
for
Laws
his
Ordination
for
not
it is not
But
just
if any
let
invalid, and
make
him
be
divine
God
shall
or
Heirs
in
of
one
Son,
Dignity,
to
Church
119
his
or
Affections
the
put
Inheritance.
be
Apostles.
Episcopal
the
gratify human
to
must
we
of
the
with
pleaseth
and
Episcopacy,
to
the
of
not
must
Kinsman^
other
any
Canoiis
Ecclesiastical
The
under
do
let
so,
with
punished
Suspension.
If
77.
is
but
Leg,
Bishop
defile
it is
the
him, but
But
78.
Bishop,
as
being
If any
but
It
80.
who
is
is
is not
just
any
of
others, unless
it
have
We
81.
Opportunities
for
deprived.
82.
Clergy
him
it is
the
made
siastical
Eccle-
the
made
be
the
Bishop
and
one
Believers
can
one
Admonition.
We
do
permit
Servants
Master's
immediately,
baptized
that
he
should
Bishop
agree
Lord's
their
can
received, and, if he
unjust
by
ought
but
not
to
tivo
serve
to
be
Consent,
be
who
a
of
do
to
the
so,
hath
Teacher
attend
to
from
or
divine
not
Affairs
necessary
the
without
that
not
happeneth
anywhere
For, No
not
be
not
with
be
of himself
Trial
to
him
Gentiles
the
said, that
upon
that
Body
but
pray
public Administrations,
into
be
not
ordain
to
in from
yet afforded
made
ordained.
be
not
be
his
Soul.
let him
Demon,
cleansed, let
Conversation
wicked
the
Person,
let him
right
come
let him
of
hindered.
be
nay,
let him
worthy,
be
he
when
hath
of
lame
or
defiled
not
Dignity,
of the
and
may
one
Clergy
the
of
deaf
Eye,
an
Blemish
Pollution
be
not
in
Episcopal
not
if he
Affiiirs
79.
of
worthy
for
maimed
be
one
any
or
Grace.
let himself
on
all
Church.
let
him
ing
Masters, accord-
ordained
for
into
this
the
would
Time
any
appeareth
Servant
such
higli Office,
into
an
and
if liis Master
as
of
Practice
Families.
worthy
it,and
from
him
such
But
be
to
Onesimus
our
alloweth
dismisseth
and
of
Subversion
the
occasion
would
For
tliem.
owned
that
those
grieve
Church.
Ante-Nicene
the
of
Law-Bouk
120
him
let
be,
to
his
House,
at
ordained
appeared
giveth
his
if
dom,
Free-
him
be
ordained.
Let
83.
and
Government
for
"NVhosoever
84.
Clergyman,
let him
be
holy, by
Old
Covenant
[one
of
one
of the
two
of
Judith,]
hundred
and
of
are
the
John,
the
Peter,
three
Epistles
of
of
be
Layman,
of
three
these, take
of
Wisdom
that
fourteen
Clement,
of
Epistles
John,
one
and
Songs,
the
is, those
Gospels
of
the
of the
"James,
Job,
your
Constitutions
one
verbs,
Prophets.
Proyoung
Sirach
Covenant,
new
Luke
and
Epistles
two
one
the
Esther,
sixteen
Mark,
Paul,
of
learned
very
the
Solomon,
that
Matthew,
of
of
of
care
of
one
of
Song
Exodus,
four
one
Books
the
Joshua
Ruth,
Maccabees,
the
the
of
of Ezra,
two
Of
Laity.
one
of
one
venerable
Genesis,
Moses,
Judges,
three
four
and
the
Books,
of
Clergy
Chronicles,
the
sacred
these
be
he
esteemed
Deuteronomy,
besides
learn
our
CcEsar,
Governor
if
if he
but
be
the
fiftyPsalms,
And
But
prived,
de-
be
to
the
or
and
and
Ecclesiastes, and
Persons
belong
King
Books
five Books
the
Nun,
Kings,
the
deprived
both
you,
Leviticus, Numbers
of
Roman
Administration,
Punishment;
following
the
and
Son
abuse
suffer
the
suspended.
be
Let
85.
shall
goeth
God.
to
him
let
unjustly,
let him
God
who
both
of Ccesar
Things
Things of
the
and
Deacon,
or
retain
to
Sacerdotal
the
The
Presbyter,
or
desireth
and
Army,
the
to
Bishop,
of
Jude
dedicated
of
two
to
the
you
Bishops, by
it is not
fit to
contained
in
Bishops, and
be
with
one
God,
Now
whole
World,
to
Peace
and
a
which
Mysteries
Apostles.
by
for you,
us
observe
them, ye
if you
; but
undergo
have
be
obedient,
dis-
everlasting
Penalty
Glory
the
Holy
and
ever
The
End
be
to
unbegotten,
all
you
and
suitable
to
Maker
of
us
of the
and
now
vouchsafe
Saviour
all,and
movable,
im-
the
of his
;
with
Father,
always,
and
Amen.
Constitutions
by Clement,
which
are
Doctrine.
III.
and
over
Spirit,the Comforter,
and
in the
Work,
Mediation
the
God
our
Peace
good
every
through
the
his
unreprovable,
Christ,
ever.
and
through
unto
you
with
Son, Jesus
whom
VOL.
the
us
continue
is
unite
Life
Eternal
you
beloved
for
of the
established
punished,
alone
who
unblamable,
in
be
another, and
Spirit,perfect
Holy
to
of
Acts
have
be
eight Books,
121
Disobedience.
your
the
shall
shall
in
all, because
Rules
if you
saved, and
you
War
the
Canonical
ye
shall
before
them, and
these
of the Apostles.
Clement,
me
publish
Let
Canons
Ecclesiastical
The
of
the
the
Holy Apostles
Catholic
NOTES
TO
THE
CHURCH-
HOUSE
AND
ANTE-NICENE
NOTE
INTRODUCTORY
On
ORDINANCES
Denkwlirdigkeiten
the
subject
by
truly
der
richtung
Taufe,
learned
of
Augusti's
consulted.
On
remarkable
critical
and
graphs
Mono-
divines
of
the
Darstellung
Geschichtliche
auf
bis
Christus
von
be
to
have
we
School
Brenner,
Fr.
Dr.
volume
seventh
itself
ING
RESPECT-
BAPTISM.
deserves
Roman-Catholic
German
WORKS
OF
the
(1825)
particular
two
CRITICAL
THE
subject
whole
this
THE
BOOK.
FIRST
ON
THE
OF
CHURCH.
THE
TO
-BOOK
der
Ver-
Zeiten.
unsere
1818.
B.
J.
Dr.
geliums
Zeit
im
Besides
der
zu
credit
Deutschland.
1823.
works
for the
exposition by
of
Brenner
frankness
Hirscher
and
and
Taufe.
der
Sacrament
Das
Verhaltniss
Scholastik
learned
very
das
Ueber
theologischen
katholischen
Hofling^
The
Hirscher,
intrepidity
G
der
der
neuesten
divine
Lutheran
Erl.
Evan-
1846.
deserve
of their
particular
researches.
124
NOTES
But
also
of
book
the
Drey,
claims
respect,
not
but
for
evident
sincerity
also
where
is
Lord's
the
pray
he
acting
spirit of
the
baptized
gregation,
Con-
whole
of
acknowledgment
an
Catechumen
the
in
This
his
Sacerdotium
"
Thus
the
the
St. Jerome,
of
(ch. 2.):
against Lucifer"
that
is
learning,
true
author.
Christian,
every
words
the
the
Second
our
significant ceremony.
that
priest in
as
this
that
general priesthood of
tlie
of
before
Prayer
observes
its
Ordinance
the
mentions
he
to
the
in
for
only
Volume,
tions
Constitu-
Apostolical
the
on
frequently quoted
Canons,
and
HOUSE-BOOK.
AND
CHURCH-
TO
is in
Dialogue
"
laici,id
ba-
est
ptisma."
Note
CHRYSOSTOMUS'
ON
BAPTISM
his
these
Church
of
of the
n(jt
he
that
for
he
is
ancient
the
going
Church
prayer
give
the
document
it
reads
traditional
text,
generation.
in
prayer
enlarged
an
which
the
of
whoever
and
of
as
proved
Presbyter
the
eighth
(Augusti,Denkw.vii.
but
has
is therefore
;
OF
Chrysostomus
that
was
them
on
formulary.
to
he
of that
Constitutions
evidently nothing
338.)
"
record
of his
ORDER
ANTIOCH.
OF
His
corresponding
Greek
of
p. 331
speaks
ANCIENT
THE
Chrysostomus,
when
Antioch.
produce
The
CHURCH
notes
formularies
the
THE
sermons
feel that
will
OF
Johannes
RECORD
IN
in
Nkandek,
A.
and
the
Bishop
blessing to
the
of
there
the
141.)
p. 138"
detailed
It is followed
book
is
remodelling
by
pronounces
Catechumens.
lary
formuwhen
126
Spirit,formed
of the
confession
the
HOUSE-BOOK,
AND
CHURCH-
TO
NOTES
gradually the
third
article.
The
epitome
the
in
in the
Christianityare
is considered
rest
to
the
so
in
The
ethical
to
Christian
intends
to
be
based
the
they
stand
of
nothing
ancient
Church,
The
of the
either
doctrinal
from
than
the
that
divine
of
New
of
to
make
with
such
formulas,
the
and
ment
Testa-
history of
It
and
is
belong
of
but
the
to
Church
the
intentions
of
the
school-formularies
Christ.
Creeds
our
may
Creed
and
in
seventeenth
not
the
threefoldness.
belief,of
spirit and
ante-Nicene
not
not, with
all which
combination
consciousness
general
(catechetic)epitomes.
must
in
science.
ground,
own
communion
are
congregation
so
to
and
We
and
of
dislionest,patchwork of the
brought forward as ante-Nicene
which
the
Philosophicalformularies
confession
their
to the
is farther
pledges
in
The
disciplinary,subject
as
Christianityin
the world.
upon
Schools, not
belief
characterizes
form
authoritative.
sense
epitome of the
an
only
and
but
the
upon
and
the
important character
consequently this, that it means
is
religionsof
that
which
Communion,
history
nothing
is what
take
in
whole
the belief
Church,
Spirit in
the
remarkable
most
Church
Primitive
philosophy,
with
ideas
Apostles' Creed
This
of
the
Spirit.
Church
itself,so
Baptism
constitutes
highest
that
by
development
belongs
the
point respecting
real doctrinal
epitomized elements
ancient
of the
This
of
of the
consciousness
doctrinal
these
which
that
crystallizedis
have
and
faithfulness,
but
source.
which
round
point
Still the
value
no
of its
that
authority but
no
claim
can
at
all,or
duty
to
part
century,
has
formularies,
many
historical
great
are
and
cal
philosophibaptismal
eliminate
Bingham,
both.
admit
OF
CREED
B.
Church
ante-Nicene
among
Alexandrian
friend
presented
learned
Nor
party.
the
evidentlythe
It is
writers, and
Nicene
formulary
Nyssa)
which
in
which
is
which
he
vision, and
Nor
must
that
quote
we
of
one
known
the
its face.
Cassianus,
formulary
do
and
of
ecclesiastical
an
of Lucian
of
admit
formularies
German
But
of
if
forced
of
word
this
on
only
lation
interposimilar
honest
an
can
those
Church
all
the
Liturgies
of
forged works,
eighth
subject
of
book
It would
Ephesus.
after
and
Hagenbach,
; we
mula
theologicalfor-
all
into
Council
the
sweep
these
fictions
of
Creeds
have
the
the
enabled,
are
of
Creeds
to
better
All
to
a
must
we
come
them
is
authority of
so-called
St. Mark
of
sion.
confes-
of Antioch
ancient
the
of
the
on
of
in the
Neander, Rothe,
Church
since
of
physical
meta-
speculation
stamp
the
it represents
Liturgy
say
centuries, we
real
the
evidence,
Least
gory
Gre-
Confessor,
the
Church
the
that
the
many
searches
re-
other
critics.
the
had
the
to
of
of
found
are
Constitutions,
useless
internal
and
posterior,like
be
all
Creeds
as
allow,
we
its divines.
which
St. James,
that
the
bears
can
Creed
the
even,
some
criticism
Nor
against
be
to
know,
not
the
and
has
(says Gregory
through Hilarius,
on
Socrates
fiction,a
his
doctrinal
all
and
formulary of
the
received
at
not
the
formulary of
know
of
Arius
which
doctrinal
we
Creed
as
which
and
admit
we
can
Thaumaturg,
and
formulary
Constantino,
to
127
APOSTLES.
Creeds,
that
Church,
preserved.
THE
light,and
to
on
the
other
and
second
hand,
ante-Nicene
the
to
age,
give
which
we
recognize
the
speculations out
or
the
stages
through
which
third
some
have
by
our
passed.
historical
tendency
of
Creeds, called
becoming
o
Apostolic, necessarily
gradually
more
extended,
128
her
faith, in
into
the
Some
merely
it is
interesting
form
of
Church
sharpness
of
formularies
all these
of
the
of
confession
this
out
of
expression
Apostolic
All
that
has
Creed
of
learned
mystery
to
Scripture
writing,
the
sung
was
found
that
Fathers
:
very
The
that
says
veiled
Creed
in
as
there
in
learn
expressly.
; so
Still,at
reasons
also
later
Whoever
which
makes
as
rule
the
to,
true
formula,
and
of
the
words
by heart,
period,
:
or
of
Catechumens
the
to
sheer
doctrine
secret
of
fore
thereis
book,
as
the
one
said,
was
Scripture
for that
their
imposes
respecting
Creed
This
the
was
which
mystery
of
it
the
by
Testament.
out
given
the
shows
or
epitome
not
was
they might
naturally
secret
tomes
epi-
round
articles.
New
the
the
reduces
conscience
the
be
an
and
superior
read
not
could
also
blindness
even
about
heart,
mysterious
too
said
by
epitome.
an
or
Apostles
be
the
contained
been
single
Christian
with,
off
baptismal
as
revelation,
the
upon
It
cases
original
takes
grouped
baptism.
new
all
Spirit, prescribed
of the
the
What
nonsense.
and
in
points,
value,
intended
the
It
was.
real
lament
a
tradition
But
but
tions.
falsifica-
as
what
out,
accounts,
for
but
can
faith, collateral
the
their
Son,
Matthew
Creeds
such
literal
in
to
Father,
truth
than
doubtful
some
right interpretation
sees
of
Creed
form,
originally
find
to
or
Spirit.
the
to
as
appears,
evangelical
of St.
Gospel
is the
know,
to
intrusions
and
byjuxta-position.
given
doctrinal
it
as
were,
illustrations
as
Son,
intrusions
as
respecting
heretical
certain
interpolations
are
considered
be
Church
the
respecting Father,
additions
rather
must
of
consequence
doctrine
These
of
consciousness
the
with
together
HOUSE-BOOK.
AXD
CHURCH-
TO
NOTES
of
which
of
not
it
schoolmen
theological
fiction
B.
CREED
I.
I.
The
know
We
OF
Creed
the
in Usserius
De
Psalterium
the
in Greek
of the
one
into
his
The
De
of
Creed
Fide
this
reader
explains
read
; we
(Haer. 72.),as
Epiphanius
various
Anglo-Saxon
an
Augustin
Symbolo
et
by
particularby
St.
129
ROME.
of Rome.
the
in
OF
Church
form
703.
year
in
the
which
in his treatise
text
of
Sjmbolis :
of
CHURCH
primitive
documents
undoubted
text
THE
the
this
same
inserted
by
formulary.
articles,
two
descended
he
into
hell,"
and
are,
of
indeed,
our
the
"
found
not
The
age.
preceding
Communion
the
*'
"
he
likelywas
fixed
in
the
it.
I believe
Greek,
originally
in God
in Jesus
Who
was
part
Father
Heaven
Christ
his
Almighty
Earth
and
;]
only Son our
by
\conceived'\
the
which
middle
Was
under
crucified
Pontius
The
third
day
he
rose
Lord
Holy Ghost,
Hell,'\
again
G
from
5
the
most
of
the
ceived
re-
Pilate,
into
the
brackets.
and buried,
\_dead'\
[//e descended
the
Churches
Virgin Mary,
Suffered
of
put between
are
the
the
and
of
between
Reformed
the
as
or
the
Christ.
Text-Book,
our
earlier
congregation
by
of
explanation
as
difference
the
in
additions
\_Maker of
And
other
Church
Latin
The
each
exhibits
the
other
the
of Confession
explanation
as
being
given
as
century, and
of
as
amongst
following text
form
inserted
was
form
genuine
buried," the
was
holy Church,"
primitive
second
in any
first
Believers, united
The
of Saints,"
dead,
born
of
the
130
[God]
shall
he
thence
From
the
right
hand
the
quick
and
of
[Abnighti/],
Father
the
sitteth at
Heaven,
into
ascended
He
HOUSE-BOOK.
AND
CHURCH-
TO
NOTES
judge
to
come
the
dead.
Holy Ghost
in the
I believe
Church:
Holy [Catholic]
The
of
Co)nmunion
[The
The
Ibrgiveness of
The
resurrection
body
of the
lifeeverlasting.]
the
[And
sins
;]
Saints
Amen.
This
Creed
The
II,
is
of
known
only
to
Apostles, edited
of the
Church
the
Its
1848.
Constitutions
Coptic
the
by
us
of Alexandria.
form
there
is the
lowing
fol-
in the
I believe
his
in
And
in the
And
Holy
Father
Jesus
Spirit,the Giver
the
Almighty
Christ
Baptism
of life
Substance
same
Sovereignty,One
One
the
our
Lord
Trinity of
the
God,
true
only-begotten Son,
Saviour
and
only
One
Kingdom,
Faith, One
in
the
holy Catholic
in
the
life
Apostolic Church
everlasting.
Amen.
Every body
But
and
abstract
(Eph.
(iod
so
iv.
and
the
that
sees
is also the
imitation
5.):
"One
Eatlicr
of
"
TpiuQ
"
ofxoovcriog
followingline,which
of
Lord,
all,who
the
one
grand
words
faith,
is above
one
all,and
is
is
of
an
sion.
intru-
confused
St. Paul
baptism,
one
through all,
and
all."
in
article
These
The
holy Catholic
in the
life
concluding
and
of the
Apostolic
whole
first
Still
found
of
our
therefore, is,that
the
in
The
age.
whole
the
the
the
two
first
form
is in its present
is not
Creeds
additions, and
intrusions.
lines
second
the
the
Apostolic Church,
the
later
lines
two
of
everlasting.
therefore
intermediate
lines
next
131
ALEXANDRIA.
construction
in the
in the
were
OF
natural
only
reappears
two
those
CHURCH
OF
CREED
II.
B.
mitive,
pri-
not
genuine
forms
necessary
latter
part
of
sequence,
con-
is not
primitive.
texts
show
present
text
subjoined
The
extension,
the
as
in the
I believe
And
in
his
only
only-begotten Son
the
of
progress
final
tion.
interpola-
Form.
the
Father
Jesus
Almighty
Christ,
our
Lord
Saviour:
and
And
in the
Holy
Spirit,the
2.
in the
I believe
And
in
his
The
only
First
Giver
Addition.
God,
true
only-begotten
of life.
Son
the
Father
Jesus
Almighty
Christ, our
Lord
Saviour:
and
in the
And
i7i the
the
in
3.
God,
true
gradual
exhibits
Primitive
The
1.
the
The
Holy Spirit,the
Holy
of
life,
Church,
Life everlasting.
Addition, placed
Second
Giver
between
the
original
Text
and
the
Appendix.
I believe
in
And
and
And
in the
his
only
true
only-begotten
Son
Jesus
Christ,
Saviour:
in the
Holy
Spirit,the
G
Giver
of
Almighty
life,
our
Lord
132
One
Faith,
One
Kingdom^
One
Sovereignty,
One
HOUSE-BOOK.
AND
CHURCH-
TO
NOTES
Baptism,
the
Holy
in
the
life
the
of
is not
of
examination
of
the
other
our
age.
and
with
shows
the
its
and
less
the
whole
the
watchword
is
the
as
it
character
as
scholastic.
being
the
school
whole,
of
"#M#
not
of
the
and
the
more
the
But,
sciousness
con-
third
it
Origen,
universal,
of
first-born
manuscripts
created."
The
pared
Com-
it is Athanasian.
"
this
formulary
learned
the
middle
words,
of
conclusion.
scholastic
decidedly
some
one.
Appendix.
an
being
that
show
same
Hippolytus
the
"
the
the
as
of
creation," only
as
the
Arian
After
to
be
to
as
chapter
scholastic
it to
about
formularies
of
suffice
merely
on
Church
little
Canons,
ancient
most
leads
contents
expresses,
the
the
historical, but
given
It
Constitutions.
would
side, I believe
of
century,
of
Book
Seventh
the
to
Coptic Baptismal
text
therefore
I have
according
Ordinances,
Apostolic
formulary
on
the
authentic
most
the
everlasting.
Apostolic
authority of
The
the
Church,
Apostles' Creed
The
III.
in
have
134
NOTES
lines.
But
indeed
it would
veneration
be
its substance
Liturgy
which
About
the
Hymn,
in his
of
(Doxologia
here
it appears
variations
47.) is
The
effusion
phrases.
explain
the
The
original form
in
if
anti-
the
major)
one
sheer
of the
(Luk.
to
prose
prayer,
the
first
Absolution
the
of
text
(vii.
variations
with
to
able
remark-
Constitutions
wished
juxtaposition of
the
some
to
who
not
of Thanksgiving
with
and
this
Codex.
into
after the
and
14.)
text
Psalm
ii.
collections, from
Hymn
as
its
Hymn,
Alexandrian
the
Apostolic
the
in
transferred
and
likely according
make
with
some
three
texts
that
trinal
docwill
details.
juxtaposition
that
of the
wanting,
also
Of
Hymn.
Kill
first is
of
prose,
as
relic
Angelic
according
received
or
of
a
high
the
to
of Christ.
Service,
of
hand
in
therefore
this
the
also
psalmodic
the
birth
magna
text
the
But
the
that
has
most
alluded
introductory verse
Church,
already
betraying
best
the
Communion
the
Hilarius.
from
with
Church
Roman
part
at
Latin
the
entirely concordant
The
preserved
liturgicalcompositions
to
Mor-
writings,
year
Greek
the
must
easilyreducible
has
Angels
of the
Song
It
held
it
poetry.
is derived
name
and
"Yfxrog dyyeXiKog,
the
as
used
in
this
evidently
Johannean
the
as
it is indeed
Church
Greek
The
old
of Hebrew
phonic system
early
found
we
For
is
Church.
whole
as
But
older.
not
it
find
we
the
by
Church
; and
metre
any
element.
Primitive
the
by Pliny, and
to
of
it
quite inexplicable,if
be
of
Ilvmn
ninir
in
trace
no
primitive Hebrew
the
but
any
is
there
HOUSE-BOOK.
AND
CHURCH-
TO
gives
the
us
two
the
clue
to
the
lines
liyiov Trrci'/.ta
Kvpie
6 ^euQ
and
the
second
is
made
to
form
the
EARLY
C.
of
beginning
the
omit
Spirit;" but,
as
which
nothing
and
have
may
But
would
omitted
have
she
which
text
interrupt
of
The
of Christian
Son,
intercalation
This
too, but
Now
removed,
the
God
Lord
punction,
from
as
As
it
added,
been
forming
the
constituting
But
words
later
The
Christ,
this
when
such
dreamt
of
as
in
of
Church
itself
to
against
the
some
Spirit being
of the
words
inter-
impossible
of
the
to
cide
de-
Spirit
understood
were
sentence,
or
second,
the
logical
Christo-
has
undoubtedly
referred
the
expressions
apply)
end.
the
points
to
in
this
the
at
preceding
heading
applying
to
6 ^eog
of the
made
is without
invocation
icvpis
beginning
it is
faith
the
the
the
ment
docu-
undergone
MS.
the
conclusion
certainly
period,
never
to
after
and
"
has
lines
Christo-
the
becomes
strophes,
words
the
the
part.
the
of
whether,
What
Alexandrian
the
division
or
those
placed
of
invocations
arises
Finally,the
this ancient
have
texts
Greek
the
evidence
an
one
both
two
question
?"
the
stitutions
Con-
the
words,
text
it is
phrased,
para-
Church
in
express
Latin
here
not
that
the
devotion
if it
prove
Roman
and
the
to make
The
makes
proves
change.
had
Spirit.
circumstance
other, and
"
and
in
that
Patrologic
and
piety
the
shows
of
Hymn
been
service?
Hymn
in order
made
the
would
with
found
Latin
Holy
they give
of
text,
that
intercalation
Holy Spirit,"was
Father,
the
the
evidently
she
The
arrangement,
tampered
clumsily the
logic parts.
this
has
for her
adopted
most
God,"
something
construction
whole
"Lord
believe
can
Hymn.
first part
text
been
who
the
official Latin
the
original
the
as
of
"And
Now
Father.
135
HYMNS.
words,
the
of
supported by
not
were
words
the
to
the
praises
the
equally
conclusion
the
as
AND
Christological part
Constitutions
them
PSALMS
as
invocation
to
the
Christ,
Him.
the
of
post-Nicene
ancient
were
Him.
Church
studiously
136
words
if the
Now,
of
Spirit; forming
of
invocation
before
Jesus
Christ," and
of
conclusion
solemn
of
beginning
natural
of
Father, and
then
understand
Pliny's
their
if
as
he
"
have
Divine
Now
for
itself.
only
the
we
can
nately
sing, alter-
choirs),and
Deum),
(tanquam
Word,
first of
perfectly: "they
God
soon
Father, and
invocation
(in alternate
As
speaks
text
Christ.
the
words
were
the
of the
double
Jesus
have
must
Father.
to
restored
a
lation.
interpo-
original place, we
invocation
the
the
praise
"
not
as
God."
As
other
the
to
Latin
of
words
is of
instead
the
of
Upon
grounds
p. 141.
second
143.)
into one,
He
evidently as
MS.
This
words
has
has
the
but
Vouchsafe,
it is
O
we
third
subjoin
in the
produced
called
to
Psalmodic
the
the
in
the
of
glory
in
last
God,"
of the
that
Hymns
keep
MS.
3"
MS.
jumbled
ii.
in.
singular misunderstanding
of
irreconcilable
to
the
(see
"
The
what
Evening
with
us
this
Hymn,"
precedes
Lord,
of
restoration
Alexandrian
whole
counterpart
guess,
in
speaks
that
entire
the
rests
already
are
which
of Usher.
which
and
evidence
and
glory of God."
for the
primitive text,
"
Greek
the
variations
these
importance
some
"
Of
between
internal
and
first.
these
The
variations
external
text,
favour
"
address
themselves
between
Christ
the
of
consists
Hymn
their
after
such
only-begotten Son,
the
to
this
Our
Christ.
the
Jesus
The
to
polation
inter-
that
clear
words
the
Thou,
referred
have
them
restore
we
as
also
only possible
"
the
to
referring to Father,
as
it is
But
words,
the
stood
after
were,
intercalation, the
that
Before
belonged
concluding comprehensive
Deity.
the
interpretationbecame
an
they
that
have
must
Spirit,understood
the
and
Son,
6 ^eug
tcvpu
clear
first part, it is
the
HOUSE-BOOK.
AND
CHURCH-
TO
NOTES
the
day
in
the
concluding
second
without
verse
sin."
On
"
in
simple
very
Church.
ancient
given origin
feeling visible
this
in
to
Lord,
to
the
keep
Simeon
as
the
forms
composition
This
thee," "c.,
preceding
of
head
later
the
is
arrangement
Evening
this
beautiful
This
is all
ante-Nicene
refers
we
this.
possess
psalmody
of
and
served
pre-
words,
separate
it is
were
as
sacred
to
(See
which
""
The
the
at
This
text.
and
may
simpler
but
p.
praise
piece.
One
still
same.
"We
Morning
the
Hymn,
placed
song
to
Song
the
of the
imitation
Thanksgiving,
for
been
MSS.
our
early Christians.
Morning
Vouchsafe,
"
composition
the
as
both
imitation
is
of the Western
In
an
composition,
common
proof
documentary
is
Angelic
the
of the
Psalm
that
that
of
words
later
what
primitive Morning
considered
were
in the
(vii.48.) give
that
proves
intellectual
sin," has
Psalmodic
and
Doxology,
tiful
beau-
composition.
Psalm,
Hymn.
a
which
Deum.
of the
counterpart
Greater
the
part of
second
printed as
or
Te
and
and
constitutes
Thanksgiving
of
the
verses
trace
no
without
Evening
an
of
clusion.
con-
of
Psalm
ancient
Morning
call the
we
is
tween
be-
the
composition
which
day
marks
in the
and
verse
in the Psalm
us
of
placed
spiritualand
there
this
us
is
cento
most
our
selection
short
"
sort
Apostolical Constitutions
The
of
is
preceding
which
Church,
There
Psalm
the
but
original
of
in the
Evening
liturgies:
that
or
composition
Evening
merely
with
perhaps originating
The
Amen
"
the
many
to
antiphonies.
Of
is
This
of Psalms,
hemistichs
The
constitutes
remainder
The
Hymn,
just quoted
prayer
verses.
concluding
verses,
devotion.
private
the
Psalm
two
has
for
use
137
HYMNS.
Morning
another
form
Amen,"
is
first three
contrary the
the
AND
PSALMS
EARLY
C.
there
the
ture
conjecform
is
of
no
144.)
authentic
and
hymnology
of
genuine
of
Christendom,
the
as
138
far
Psalmodic
stricter
have
we
source
the
MS.
of
(or
the
(whose
pious
guessed
that
ancient
Greeks,
the
of the
who,
to
dyadov,
brought in, cjiujg
lightwas
is
good;"
sera."
Felicissima
transferred
these
the
and
prayer
greeted
the
is not
object
Star
in
to
and
thoughts
right
say,
to
supposing
ihQ"YfxvoQ
; but
when
the
Greek
with
eternal
the
they
the
tongue
suiting
which
they
ting
eleva-
Lamp,
light of
the
"
or
occasion,
same
Domestic
that
of the
custom
"
the
an
happily
good light
on
"
as
also
said
of the
are
XvxJ'tf^ov
tov
Varro,
Hymn
the
the
has
slight variation
the
that
of the
author
the
to
"the
Christians
words, with
its
their
Italians
The
Evening
thence
fiog and
the
as
andrian
Alex-
the
on
"
Lamp
of Candles"
he
refer
according
the
It
Holy Spirit)refers
the
Lighting
may
of
the
be
people,"but
beginning
the
144.)
only proved
not
on
the
prayer
93" p.
notes
may
treatise
of the
voice
ancient
has
it,from
accurately
more
Kindling
whoever
learned
by
lighted.(See
subjoin)
Thanksgiving
"
or
Hellenic
call
might
we
marking
sun,
Hymn
Great
and
remarkable
Usher
the
are
we
the
Basilius
of
candles
"
as
Xvxi'ikov).Usher
(Yfxrog tov
light
in the
of
composition
one
custom
of
setting
when
the
the
are
Church
ancient
the
Hymn,
present Italian
moment
"
least
at
Ave-Maria
the
complete
to
then
sense.
But
the
These
form.
it
as
HOUSE-BOOK.
AND
CHURCH-
TO
NOTES
the
soul.
xj^aX'EttiXv^vioq
the
same;
first is
probably
were
used
indifferently.
Usher
Ad
"!t
Notes
finem
veterum
Athanasiano
(A^^a
iv
to
the
psalteriorum Latinorum
symbolo
Psalmodies.
primitive Christian
two
etiain
ifl^l(TTois
0"tp, "c.).
In
hymnus
iste
cum
habetur
Apostolico
adjectus
antiquissimo Cottoniano,
auerrl-
EARLY
C.
ypacpos
est
minico
ad
siae uno,
in
PSALMS
^thelstaniano
laudatione
titulum
prsefert:
collegiivetustiore
altero
in Gallia
in Domini
ercitibus
quae
coelestibus
ibi sequuntur,
concilii Toletani
omnino
turque
turn
in
iv.
ex
Ecclesiastic.
'6(Toi Kol
cfdai aBeXcpSu
Thu
Rufinus
Xpia-rhv
sunt, quae
"vxvs
tota
Ke(p.
hymnorum
ecjodivrjstitulum
Graeci,
tum
Mundi
anno
omnium
exarato,
in
psalmi
Constitut.
habet
sive
5.
^a\/j.ol
Se
Aoyou
tov
ita
sententiam
quorum
cantica
Dei
qui
libro
ab
esse
initio
scripta
Christum
concelebrant."
Apostolic,
et
Upoor-
lib. 7.
finem
48.
cap.
Psalterii
Christi
1158,
fuit
scriptum]
in
; tum
in
regis
nostri
Usher's
Vespertinus
Notes
hie
to
6844,
indictione
bibliotheca
:
hac
etiam
Oda
matutino,
Benedictino,
est
4, hoc
et
in altero
est
aerae
academiae
ubi
insuper addita.
\vyviKov.
tov
conservatur,
the"YfivoQ
hymnus
vel
meminit.
"T/jluov koiQivov^ ad
Benedictine
6663,
'
re-
authoi
rhv
'ypa"pe7"xai,
laude
suorum
in
(al.47.) prsefixum
virh tvi(TT(2u
fidelibus Verbum
fratribus
Vide-
edidimus)
vetus
quorum
in
; ut
in orientalibus
liic
eum
ex-
reliqua
; nam
tum
consensu
kti')hisce verbis
et
ab
14.
13,
ver.
probe observatum.
^eoAoyovures
Sed
"
illius,
nempe
scripsit(apud Eusebium,
apxvs
a-rr
vfxvovai
reddidit.
Deum,
initium
2.
regis
composuerunt
(uti nos
cum
purse
dccclxxxiv.
desumptum
numero,
hseresim
Histor.
Qeov
ecclesiis
fuisse
eorum
Artemonis
contra
annum
cap.
est
iste,tanto
hymnus
eccle-
Karlomanni
et
doctores
capitulo12.
Do-
apud Cantabrigiensis
papas
esset
ecclesiastici
occidentalibus
ceptus,
; orationis
comitis, circa
decantato,
die
Sarisburiensis
in Benedictini
natalitio,Luc.
in
hymnus
conscripto)hymni angelici,quod
hymno
ex
In
(Marini
Achadei
temjDoribus,jussu
"
exarato
dcccclxxx.
annum
139
HYMNS.
proximo,
inscribitur.
Matutinas,"
circa
AND
de
quo
psalterioGr^eco, anno
Christianas
1336,
de-
bibliotheca,"tixvos
tov
140
inscribitur
KuxviKov
De
retur.
'EWdSi
'Eu
"
kS"
Kf"p.
'
Graecia
In
ejusmodi
tinopoli
degentibus
""ESole
29.
dW'
Sfx^ffdai,
iraTpdcnu
TOiS
eiidvs
ri^s iiriXvxviov
f)r]fidruu iKftuwu
dpxa'^ciy a"l"i'n(nt^v
\abs
Toi
(Tav
Visum
silentio
Filium
et
listi, lib.
18.
hymnum
hunc
fuisse
Spiritum
Histor.
ronem,
ab
repugnaverim.
de
Lingua
5(^|7js,in
laudem
consueverint.
aya96u
illius
qui
35.
ita
est
et
Christiani
aTravyaa/xa
gratias.
dicuntur
visi
umquam
Patrem
Nicephoro
Cal-
concesserim,
Christi
ypa\ij.6v ilium,
facta
est
Graeci
suum
rrjs
^as
SS^rjs Dei
in
cujus
mcutio,
dicere
IXaphv
et
non
Var-
(apud
adferretur,
lumen
in
Populus
Ecclesiae
manus
(al. 41.)
5.) "cum
haud-
agere
facile
quemadmodum
libro
:
per
eirt\vxviov
Ut
Latina
soliti, 4"a"s
apostolis
licet
non
Qeov.
gratiam
Laudamus
fi4v
iruev/uLa
cuiquam
Et
51.
cap.
lib. 8.
cap.
ayiov
tuv
iuofilcrOr]-
possumus.
dicunt
(poorhs
irarrip
aa^Qclv
quae
non
Dei."
tamen
esse
fuerunt
canere
inde
jam
Kal
cap.
cxofxev.
apparuit
neque
quum
sanctum
ovk
verborum,
Ecclesiast.
Apostolic,
multum
vocem
respi-
fxkv 6
octtis
luminis
ut
mox
Constan-
ecrirepiuov
TrciTrore
vlhu,
dicere
lucernas,
committere,
traditum
Constitut.
sed
accenduntur
"^ov
ftVe?j/
vespertini
illorum
profert
impietatem
sunt
et
ad
antiquam
tamen
author
actione
gratiarum
Kal
irarepa,
arripere,
fuerit
autem
Kal
oiSful
ttoiovv-
hymnum
X"P"'
rrju
ivxapio'Tlas,
nostris,
patribus
est
(juaquam
Quis
Aluov/J."U
'
\"youT"s
01
\vxva-
Ampliilochium,
ad
sancto
"pcour]i/^ Kal
Ta7s
tv
cum
ipsum
evxapurrelu.
(paueUTOs
raj
Novatianis
hunc
fi^ aiuiry
rjfjLuu
Ecclesiastic.
NavaTiavols
quales
Spiritu
de
0e"rcraA.ia
Thessalia,
Et
aguntur."
lib.
in
Basilius,
ciens
Kal
et
fiunt,
preces
Histor.
5.
infer-
lumen
quum
KwuaTavTiuovTr6\ei
eV
Hierosolymis
et
lurerna?,
libro
'UpoaoAv/xois
Kot
soleret,
Socrates
more
quo
recitari
quod
HOUSE-BOOK.
AND
CHURCH-
TO
NOTES
aylas
Patris,
142
drififvos iirl
aXpuv
tollis
qui
aixaprias rov
ras
fiS- i\ir](Tovv/xas
ah
suscipe
fos
ayios,
pios,
irdcrrjsyev-
Tov^eov
vrfTjis
(pvffews,
0a(TiK4us
oil
Ka\
TrpoaSf^aittju Serjoriv
tijjlwv
kv-
/lovos
crv
(Tol
Se^iS
Sti
eT
(TV
e? pidvos Kvpios
(TV
rlfJ-T)
'lr](Tovs
XpKTrhs
tu
irarpSs.
In
dexterara
solus
Jesu
Sancto
gloria Dei
iu
Ao|a
eV
Text
restored
to
spiritu.
patris.
primitiveForm.
v^'kttois
"eijj
"
(or evSoKj'a).
evSoKias
iv avOpdotrois
elpr,vr]
hlvovfxiv(T", evKoyovjxivcre,
evxcipi(T'Tov/xeu
vpoaKWovpLeu
5ia rr]V
aoi
"ebs
Kvpie ^a(Ti\"v lirovpavie,
Kvpi"
its
fxeydXrjuaov
(T"
56^av
irar^pavTOKpdrcap
"
6 Qe6s.
Kvpie vlh
"
pLoi/oyevT)
'Itjo-ou
XpicrT4
"
'O
afxvhsrov
6 vlhs
'O
TOV
atpoiuTas
eKerjaou
aXpoiv Tas
Qeov
'
TrarpSs
'
ajxapriastov
K6(TfjL0v
"
rj/xcis
*
tov
afiapTias
KSafxov
'
iraTpds
'
i\er)(Tovtj/xus'
"Oti
(TV
"? fxuuos
av
il
pidvos Kvpios
'Irjaovs XpiffTos
ds
bo^au
Qiov
"
ayios
"
'
iTaTp6s.
"
'Afxi'ju,
'
solus
Christe.
Amen.
The
pa-
sanctus,
Dominus,
solus
Cu7n
2.
nos-
nobis.
tu
altissunus,
"T""as.
ad
miserere
Quoniam
LOS
5i'
rjfJLWV,
sedes
Qui
tris
y.6vosay
deprecationem
tram.
tov
irarphs
tov
5o|a,
peccata
mundi,
kSctixov
Xe-
tuv
'6ti
pov"ifj..
HOUSE-BOOK.
AND
CHURCH-
TO
NOTES
AND
VERSE
MORNING
THE
II.
PSALMS
EARLY
C.
143
HYMNS.
BETWEEN
PSALM
VERSES.
From
Alexandrian
the
eKdarrju ri/x4pauevKoyrjcrco
Kad'^
/cat
alvecrw
Koi
els
rh
aluva
rov
Kara^icoaou,
X^vvai
tov
aicova,
aloot/os.
Kal
Kvpie,
ere'
rhv
els
aov
ovojxa
Manuscript.
Trjv
avaixapri]Tovs (pvKa.-
tovttjv
rj/xepav
rifxas.
Ev\oyr]Ths^ e?,Kvpie,
Kal alveTov
Kal
6 ^eos
rwv
iraTepoiV
8eSo^a(Tfi4vov
to
T]fxuv
ffov
6uofj.d
"
'A/xrjv.
III.
THE
EVENING
PSALM
PSALM
From
COMPOSED
VERSES.
the Alexandrian
EuXoyrjThs el',Kvpie,
Manuscript.
5i5a^6v fxe
rd
r][xlviy
Kvpie*, Kara(pvyT] iyeviiOris
'E7W
e?7ro,Kvpie,
'laaai
AiSa^ov'fxe
'6ti
On'
iu
av
iroielv
6? 6 ^eds
irapda
eAeos
to
cxlv.
Tobit, viii.
Psalm
Psalm
2.
5.
cxix.
xc.
Kal yeveS,.
T^fiapTovaoi.
to
^4\r)ixdaov
'
^wrjs
'
d'^o/j.eda
(pws.
yevea
fxov.
Trrjyr)
01
(pooTiaov
Psalm
'6ti
^iKUicafJ-aTd
aov.
Karicpvyov.
tov
Uapdreivou^
iXerjcrov/ue
riju ^v)(i]vfxav
Kvpie ^, TrpSsae
FROM
12.
1.
aov
to7s
yivdxTKOvaiv ae.
Psalm
xli. 4.
"
Psalm
cxliii. 9, 10.
'
Psalm
xxxvi.
9.
Psalm
xxxvi.
10.
144
NOTES
THE
CANDLE
According
ancient
to
CHRISTIANS.
GREEK
THE
OF
HYMN
HOUSE-BOOK.
AND
CHURCH-
TO
Manuscripts.
Tov
Ayp^VixoO.)
(^'TiMvos
ayias Sd|7js
4"d5s IXaphv
d.6avdTOV
eatrepivhv
(pus
v/jLuovfjiev
KoL
ayiov
ii^iosel
i)\iov Svcriv,
iiri tov
iXQovTiS
l56uT"S
Trarphs'irjcrov
Xpiare'
vlov
irar4pa Koi
i^eoD.
TTvev/uLa
Kaipols
iviraai
daiais,
vfiveladai"pa)va7s
vlh
THE
6 hiZovs'
^eov, C(^r]v
EVENING
HYMN
APOSTOLIC
THE
OF
CONSTITUTIONS,
AtVeTre
iraiBes Kvpiov
aiVeTre
Kupie
tV
Kvpiov.
rh ovo/na
Aluovfxevere,
Sia
(vii.48.)
v/uLVovfxeu
ae,
evAoyov/jLev
56^au,
fJ.eyd\riucrov
irar^ptov
I3aai\ev, 6
Xpicrrov
Tov"'^a/xci)jj.ov
ajxvov, hs aXpeiT7?v
Sol
TTpeTTei
S(^|oTrpenei
hid
TOV
the
Song
of
a/xapTiap
tov
'
0e"3
t^
vlov, ev
Ka\
TTvevixaTi
alwuas
Also
'
alvos
1o\
ae,
Simeon
Tuv
tTarpl,
els Tovs
t^ iravayicf
alaipwv
'
'A/nriv.
(Nunc dimittis).
k6"tixov'
145
NOTES
APOSTOLICAL
THE
CANONS.
Note
AND
GREEK
ORIGINAL
THE
D.
LATIN
TEXT
OF
THE
TAVO
COLLECTIONS.
Kai^oyeg
avTU)V
tu)v
eKKXrjcricKTTiKol
ay
Versione
(Ex
De
ordinatio7ie
Episcopi.
Episcopus a
duobus
(1.)
'ETr/fffCOTTOC
VTTO
eTTKTKOTriOV
tribus
TrpECT^vrepoQ
vtto
TTol
ExiGUi.)
cnroaroXtoy.
ill)
V
a.
TTOv, Kal
DiONYSii
kvog
diuKoyog,kcu
De
eiriffKo-
ol Xoi-
Episcopis
ordinatione
Diaconi
KXrjpiKOl.
IL
aut
ordinetur.
Presbyteri et
et ceterorum.
Presbyter
ab
uno
Episcopo ordinetur,et
et
Nihil
coni
Dia-
reliquiClerici.
aliud
ill
quod
prcEter
sacrijicio,
Dominus
statuit,offerendum.
El
Tig
Tepog,
eTriffKOTTog,it)
Tvpea^v-
Tvapa
^lara^LP
vtto
rrjv
r/)v
eir)
TrpoffEviyKr]
erepci
Qeov
Tov
VOL.
7/
ettI
rtva
in
to
o'ivov (TiKepa,
T] opveig,
EiriTi^^evTci,
Tiva,
oaTrpia,
III.
quis Episcopus
aut
altare
^vfftcKTTijpior,
7/ fjeXi,
fj yaXa, T] avrl
Si
in.
lac,
i) i^ioa aut
Trapa
aut
id
aut
volatilia,
Trjv
est,
pro
confecta
offerat
ant
vino
super
mel,
siceram,
quaedam,
animalia
aut
aut
aliqua.
146
TU)
Kcidaipeiffdio'
ciara^iv,
Kaip"p Tio
XiCplOV
7r\t)y
ctui'Ti,
7/
faciens,
Domini
deponatur.
altare, non
Quce speciesad
lyecrBai
ri
elg
tXuLOV
f^cit
frry'ioioi',
hyiar
%aia-
to
Trpog
Xvxriav,
ad
sed
sacrijiciiini,
benedictionem
simplicem,
ad
ti)v
^vfiiana
Kcu
debeant.
ci
u\\i]
OTTOjpa
Traffci
oli:ov uTTOfTreWiffdii)
TU)
aWct
rr^vrepoic,
/u)/
dyjXov ^e,
rrrijpiov,
Kal
(TKOTTog
ol
ferri*
TTpE-
et
kcu
Kul
prseter
uvas
lumi-
ad
tliymiama, id
et
incensura, tempore
est,
Ciuko-
editis male
In
congruo
Ofiv.
deponatur.
tempore
san-
quo
oblatio.
celebratur
(*
ko7c.
spicas
novas
kiri-
Trpea^vTEpOL
Tolg
ad
S'vortanaria
wg
aliquid
et oleum
of-
tempore
liceat
non
altare
cta
k-mfxtpi^ovat
roig,
to
Congruo
IV.
elg
cnrapyji]
KCll TOlg
eTTltTKUTTO)
consti-
legumina, contra
aut
tutionem
veu)y
(TITOV,
aTClX^ClQ
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
TO
NOTES
ferri,etc.)
Quod
ea
offerri
libus
et
fideomnia
poma
primitia3 Epis-
domum,
copo
deferantur.
Reliqua
V.
tur,
possunt, ad
non
sacerdotum
domus
ad
i?i Ecclesiis
quce
Presbyteris,diriganin
offerantur
nee
Certum
est
quod
autem,
Presbyteri di-
Episcopus
et
vidant
Diaconis
et
altari.
et
re-
liquisClericis.
Ut
Episcopus
suam,
uxorem
caste
y-
(3.)
aut
regere,
Presbyter
quant
debet
relin-
non
qiiat.
V.iriffKo-Tor,
T/Trpta^vrepog, VI.
Episcopus
aut
Pre-
OKIGINAL
1}
EiaKovog,T)]V
GKEEK
kavrov
AND
LATIN
sbyter
yvraiKa
147
TEXT.
propriam
uxorem
sub obtentu
evixi]eK^aXXiro), 7rpo(["dffet
nequaquam
Xa^eiaQj kav de li":"aXy,
a(J)o-ligionisabjiciat: si vero
le, KudaieTTLixiviov
pt^iffdu)'
jicerit,excommunicetur
peladio.
si
re-
et
perseveraverit,dejiciatur.
(Cf. Dist.
in
28.
14.; Dist.
c.
31.
9.)
c.
Sacer
Ut
dotes
altaris
Ministri
et
scecularibus
citris
ahstineant,
2-
(4.)
'ETr/cKTOTTOf,
1] Trpecr^vTEpoQ,VII.
Episcopus
i)diah:oi^oQ
Koai^LKaQ
(ppovTihag
sbyter
el Ce
fxi]avaXufjL^aveaQu)'
fxy
ye,
re-
Kcidaipeiadii).
adsumat
Quo
Pre-
aut
Diaconus
aut
quaquam
ne-
sceculares
aliter, dejiciatur.
sin
curas
cele-
Pascha
tempore
hretur.
E(
TiQ
Tepoc,
rov
Tzaaya
ry/zepav
Trpo
r"/C
^lov-
Si
quis Episcopus,
aut
ayiav
eapiyiig lar]fxepiaQ
jxera
haiiov
VIII.
eiriffKOTTOQ,
7/ Trpea^v-
sanctam
Pasclias
diem
vernale
sequinoctium,
ante
cum
eTTiTeXiffr],
Kadaipeicdio.JudaeiS;, celebraverit, abjiciatur.
altaris,obla-
Qjiiod Ministri
tione
communicare.
-(6.)
El
eTriaKOTTog,
Tig
(popag
rov
lepariKov,
IX.
Tzpe-
i]
a^vrepog,i) duiKoyog,i) Ik
KaraXoyov
celebrata^ deheant
tov
ivpoa-
aut
Si
vel
quilibet
yevofxivrjQ,
fx-q fieraXa- catalogo,
"oL)
T)]v
kav
evXoyog
elTraroj' kuI
aiTiav
TvyyavETio'
rj, ffvyyvioji-qg
el ^e
non
caussam
bilis
jxr)
Xeyyj,a0oH
quis Episcopus,
ex
facta
sacerdotali
oblatione,
communicaverit
aut
dicat, ut si ration
fuerit, veniam
conse-
a-
148
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
TO
NOTES
quatur
si
aut
comiuunione
Kara
ifXTTOu'iffag
vyiioQ
fj.))
Cjc
KavTOQ
de
cionem
kOVTOC.
quod
Quod
Ylui'Tag
eiQ
(TTOVQ
rrfv
K\t}(Tiav,K.CU
(pQy
elffiourag
TOVQ
ce
rff
r/)
TrpoaevyJ]kul
dra-
EfiTioiovvTaQ
ingre-
Ecclesiam,
municare
debeant,
Omnes
Ecclesiam
Scripturas audiunt,
au-
oratione,
communionem
sanctam
percipiunt,
tes,
et
non
in
perseverant
nee
com-
fideles, qui
ingrediuntur
rijEKKXy](7ia,dines
afopl^effdciL
XP'/'
obtulerit.
non
dientes
jjl))
irapa^i-tem
av
wg
ciyi^ /jLeraXrjxpei,
iiav
ek-
lepiovypa-
Tu"p
aKovovTaQy
I'oirag
Qeov
ayiay
suspi-
fideles Laid,
X.
tti-
lae-
qui sacrificavit,
eo
recte
tam-
caussa
extiterit,dans
sionis
artvey
privetur,
qui populo
irpoaeviy-quam
tov
dixerit,
non
velut
Ecclesite
inquietucommoven-
convenit
communione
privari.
Consecrat.
(Cf. De
c.
excommunicatis
cum
sit orandum.
non
UKOll'UJVlITU),
Ka\
KUy
EV
Si
XI.
quis
cum
saltem
avTOQ
a(f)OplCE(Td(i},
15.
62.)
Quod
"LQ
Dist.
simul
municato,
excom-
in
oraverit, iste
domo,
nione
commu-
privetur.
Quod
sit orandum.
non
E'l
oji
rir
u)Q
KXrjpiKog
KaOr]pi]ij.iv(p
XII.
KXi]piK(o(rvvEvt,r]Tai, mnato
KCidaipiirrdu}
kul
uvtoq.
Clericis
damnatis
cum
Si
quis
Clerico,
Clerico, simul
damnetur.
cum
veluti
dacum
oraverit, iste
150
TO
NOTES
Cleinci
Ut
sias
./3'.
(12.)
E't
T/
Trpea^vrepoCf
TIC
oXojg
II
Koroc,
u.~o\ei\paQTr)v
K\i](JiKu"y,
tCjv
TravTtXuJg
cnreXdrif ^:a^
Kiq.
yyu)fA.i]i' rod
TTUpa
i-taKUTTOv'
de
iBiov
irrav-
TTpoffKaXovneyovavrov
"Xde~iy
KovcTEVy
eTTLffKOTTOV,
el
vioviLTii).
u)
kKtiae
fxivtol
de
eTriCTKOTroQ
Trap
Tvyx^ciyovcTiy,
i]yi]rjaneyoc
koi-
ovo-
crdu)
u}g
mini-
Episcopo
ab
si vocatus
conterapserit,in
inquietudine
sua
perseverans
verumtamen
KXr]piKOvg,d(f)opi^E-
commo-
patimur; praeci-
non
redire
Ut
prseter
ulterius
liunc
strare
Parochia
aliena
et
conscientiam,
sui
Episcopi
icus
Paro-
propriam
demigrans,
omniiio
vwi)- pue
eTrifiiyajy
rr] uy-a^i^'
vi)Q Xa'iKog
Trap'
oux
re-
pergat ad alienam,
chiam,
in
KeXevofxei'
TOVTOV
quilibet
aut
Clericorum,
nuraero
retur
XeiTOvpyely, el /^ictXiora
^r^Ktri
ev
yuera-
tv
uXXrj TzapoiciaTpllDrj
ffrciQ
quis Presbyter,
Si
tripav linquens
Eig
TrapoLKiay,
EuvTOv
relinquant.
Diaconus,
aut
Eccle-
proprias
non
XV.
cia-
t^araXoyov
rov
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
La-
tamquam
ibi communicet.
privetur,
XYI.
Episcopus
CiCaffKuXog ara^iag.
wc
apud
moratos
quern
constiterit,si
contra
hilo reputans,
forte
esse
de-
eos
cessationem
cretam
vero,
ni-
pro
ricos
Cle-
tamquam
susceperit;
velut
magister inquietudinis,communione
privetur.
Qtiod bigami
ty.
oufft
f^triiTO
Ki/y
(13.)
yctfioig
(TV
tur
ixTrXui:e\c
/5a7r7((r/i((,
7/ TraXXct-
i:Ti]fn'tneyor,
ov
CuyuTai
XVII.
ptisma
non
admittan-
ad
Clerum.
Si
quis post
secundis
ptiis copulatus,
fuerit
aut
banu-
concu-
LATIN
AND
GREEK
ORIGINAL
D.
habuerit,
binam
elvai ETriffKOTrog,
rj Trpeff^vrepog
y) diaKOVog^ rj oXvjg
Xoyov
rov
sbyter,
Pre-
non
Diaconus,
aut
lepariKov,
potest
non
Episcopus,
esse
Kara-
rov
151
TEXT.
aut
eorum
nuraero
ex
prorsus
qui ministerio
de-
sacro
serviunt.
(Dist.33.
aut
meretricem
acceperif,non
admittatur
ejectam,
'O
Xa"wv,
XW^^
7/
eirl aKrivT]Q,oh
dvai
i) diuKovog, i) oXiog
pog,
tcaTuXoyov
rov
meretricem,
vel
TvpeahvTE-
?/
ETTlfTKOTTOg,
ejectam acceperit,
aut
Ivvarat
tur,
lepaTiKOv.
pu-
quce
mancipanspectaculis
potest
non
aut
pus,
Episco-
esse
conus,
Dia-
Presbyter, aut
aut
qui
his
de
aut
ancillam,
aut
aliquam
blicis
rov
quis viduam,
Si
XVIII.
EK^e-
y)kraipar,i)oiKeriv,
^\r]}ikvr]v,
i) Twv
Clerum.
ad
tS'. (14.)
vel
qui viduam,
is
Quod
1.)
c.
numero
eorum
ex
ministerio
deser-
sacro
viunt.
(Dist.33.
duas
Qui
u.
'O
^vo
fi
vog,
elvat
(15.)
non
aBeX^tBj)^,
ov
Ivvarai
ad
Qui
duas
filiam
esse
non
XX.
bus
KaOaipelffQu).
H
in
con.
fratris, Clericus
poterit.
fidejussorem
non
^tcovg,
Clerum.
acceperit,
sorores
vel
Clericum
eyyvag
YCX-t\piKog
habuerit
admittatur
jugium
KXijpLKog.
15.)
sorores
XIX.
clceX(pagdyayofie-
c.
esse
posse.
Clericus
fidejussioni-
inserviens, abjiciatur.
152
TO
NOTES
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
ii, qui
Quod
eunuchizati
Clerum,
aydp"jj7ru}y
eyersTO
TCI
cKpijpidi]
cni)yf.iuj
t'^U,KCll
?*/
OVTOJC
T;
tiq,
arcpair,
a^lOQ
(.(TTiy
yei-tadoj.6 iavrvv
tTrifj^uvrjCy
^:\1]pL^:6Q'
avTOcporrtjg
Kcd
Ttjg
Kog
ufy,
ita natus
hr]fXLVt
tiq
is
KXrjpi-
qui
TYipiaaag,
eavToy
eaTiy
quis abscidit
Si
T^ig
est, si quis
id
semetipsum,
uKpio-
sibi
amputavit
fiat
Tov
nonfiat.
Igtlv
cKpopii^ifrdu)
(.ty) Tpia'
iTTi^ovXoc yap
eunuchizavit,
se
Clericus
XXII.
XdiKog
8.)
c.
atcpojTijpiaaei,
Kudaipeiffduj'
(poyevg yap
kavTov.
dignus,
est
et
est,
(Dist. 00.
yap
Qeov
tuv
ovpyiag E-)(dp6g.ei
iavToy
virilia,vel si
amputata
sunt
est,
persecutione ejus
si in
vel
factus
homiaum
insidias
per
uKpijjrripuiaacy
ECTTiy,
er
si
Eunuchns,
XXI.
susci-
sunt,
ad
piaiitui'
spoyite
no7i
virilia,
non
eav-
homicida
(Dist. 6^.
4.)
c.
Clericus
qui
zavit,
eunuchi-
se
ahjiciatura
Si
XXIII.
Clericus
tur,
quia
Ut
Laicus
quis,
omnino
qui
se
vit,
eunuchiza-
an?iis
Laicus
abscindens
communione
suae
stitit.
damne-
commu-
privetur.
XXIV.
quia
cum
homicida.
est
suus
trihus
nione
Clero.
fuerit, absciderit
semetipsum,
bus
condi-
inimicus.
tionis
Ut
Dei
est, et
l^ojijg.
ipsum
semet-
annis
tri-
privetur,
vitae insidiator
ex-
ORIGINAL
D.
GREEK
AND
LATIN
Quod
153
TEXT.
Episcopus, aut
Diacomis^
aut
criminibus
pro
nione
diaKOVog,
opKiq.,
T] kKotvt] aXovc,
Kal
peiardoj,
XiySL
Kr](TElQ
Tropreic^,
yap
7}
Presbyter,
Kadai-
qui
Zlq
TO
ETTL
6\l\p"l'
U)(TaVT(i)Q
KOL
ek^i-
avTO
kv-
o'tXoiTTol
K\r)ptKoL
furto
aut
deponatur
munione
enim
aut
tamen
privetur
Scriptura:
cabit
per-
captus
non
aut
Diaconus,
aut
in fornicatione
acfiopL^eadu)
jurio
ypacpi]'ovk
Episcopus,
i) sttl-
'
fxri
comniu-
priventvr.
^EiTriffKOTTog,
TrpEa^vrepoQ, XXV.
y
rj
si
damnati
fueririt^ minime
tV. 08.)
sbyter^
Pre-
Dominus
est,
com-
elicit
Non
vindi-
bis
in
id
ipsum.
Similiter
et
reliquiMiriistri
Ecclesice.
Similiter
XXVI.
Clerici
huic
et
liqui
re-
conditioni
subjaceant.
Qui Clerici debeant
t0'.
Twv
Tojy
Eig
XXVII.
KEXEvofXEv/3ov-qui
XofXEVovQya^Elv,
fcat
gibus copulari.
(19.)
KXrjpoy irapEXdov-
ayaixiov,
conju-
Innuptis
ad Clerum
provecti sunt,
prsecipimus,ut
avayvwffrag
xpaXrag fxovovg.
si
accipiant ;
uxores
Cantoresque
ctores
autem
voluerint,
sed
Le-
tantum-
modo.
Quod
et
Episcopus, Presbyter,
Diaconus
cantes
'YjiriaKonov,rj
")^uiKoyoy,
TVTTToyra
XXVIII.
irpEcr^vTEpoi^,
fideles pec-
verberare
non
Episcopum,
beant.
de-
aut
tviotovq
H
154
NO'J'ES
ufiapTavoirac,
ciCiKijaai'TUc,
ha
K(u
tCjv
cpo^elyWlXoiTa,
ovTwi'
toi-
ko-
yap
^e,
icicaL,i'TOviai'Tior
ravra
CLl'TE-
OVK
TVTTTOfJLtVOC,
aVTUQ
XoilofiOV^EVOQ^
TVTTTE'
OVK
reXoidopei'
-ao-xwr,
agentes,
et
Kvpiog officio
"//iac
aut
CIV-
contrario
re-
non
maledi-
cum
remaledicebat
non
pateretur,
cum
ipse
vero
percuteretur,
ceretur,
do-
Dominus
?'/7r"t;percutiebat;
ovi:
hnjusmodi
per
nos
e
Icum
inique
pra3cipimus: quia
suo
nusquam
cuit:
infideles
timeri, dejici ab
volentem
quentes,
delin-
fideles
percutientem
a~i(TT0VQ
7/
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
TO
commi-
non
nabatur.
officium pristinum,
Quod
damnati
;""'"
(21.)^^
Et
T] hiciKoi'ogy
Kaduipedelg pus,
TEpog,
Si
quis Episcoaut
Dia-
depositus juste
super
Presbyter,
aut
conus,
debeant.
non
usurpare
1)irpecr^V' XXIX.
e7ri(7K07rog,
Tig
criminihus
pro
certis criminibus,
pdlc, ToXfx{](Teuvefa-^acrdciL
ri/C
ey^eipiadeiarjgavro)
TTorf
XeiTOvpyiag'
TrctvraTra-
ovTog
iKKoirTitrQix) -tig
"7iJ'
rit
sibi
Ecclesia
IkkXij- ab
ministerium
attrectare
dudum
fue-
ausus
commissum,
penitus
hie
abscin-
datur.
Quod
debeaiit
71071
Ecclesiastica
TU)v
Tig
TUVT-qg
i)
-ilC yii'i]-ai,
kyKpa-
U(U
(IVTOg,
KUL
(')
Tt)g Ktjiyojyiag,tJg
oh-
rit
TtaiTaiTam
pecunias
banc
obtinue-
dignitatem, dejiciaturet
ordinator
Magus
ejus, et
modis
communione
6 abscindatur
^ifjujji'
vtt' Ifjiov
lliTpov.
quis Episcopus,
")(Eip()T()V)](TaC,ipse,et
iKKoirricrOii)
f.iayog
aut
irpea^vTepog,
per
Kcu
f/ Ct(tK()}'()c, KCidaiptiadu),
Si
XXX.
(.TTifTKOTTog
cia.
yjirifxa-
Ti]g a^iag
pecuniis
tinere.
Kvr. (22.)
El
afficia
Petro.
sicut
omnibus
Simon
ORIGINAL
GREEK
AND
LATIN
l/t Ecclesia
sceculari
tia minime
ap^ova-t
eKKXrjalag
KOlV(i)VOVVTEQ
CIVTM
gregentur
TVCIV-
ipsos
per
et
se-
illi
qui
omnes
communicant.
TEQ.
(Dist.63.
De
(24.)
TTptfT^VTSpog,
KaTU-
TIQ
Idiov
tov
(f)povr](Tag
X(i)p^i.Q
away
ay
a(Tri]piov
erepov
TOV
KaTEyVlOKiOQ
XXXII.
^vctl-
Kai
suum,
Episcopum
(hg (pi\ap-)(OQ'
OaipEiffdu}
Tvpav-
tis
roQ
yap
6"T0L
KXrjpiicol
QCjvTaC
av
^e
ravra
Xonrol
aurw
^E XaiKol
01
adojffar.
ol
Kal
ecttlv'
irpofT'
jj^etu
caeteri
7rapaKXr](Ttyyivi- ria3C
ETTLfTKOTTOv
pieta-
caussa
enim
amator
tyrannus:
Clerici,quicumque
consentiunt,
deponan-
segregentur.
vero
autem
secundam
O-0W.
in
est
tur, Laici
tov
reprehendat
principatus
existens:
fiiav tali
erexerit, nihil
justitia3,deponatur,
et
quasi
et
acpopii^i-
coUegerit,et
quo
Ka\ ^LKaLoavvr],
evffE^ELq.
Ka-
Episcopum
aliud
habens
iv
quis Presbyter,
seorsum
altare
7^//^^/,
jiridey
eTTLffKOTrOV
Si
contemnens
k-KLcrKoirov,
Y),
terita-
congregare
verit.
Kh'.
El
7.)
c.
KOL
potestatibus
Ecclesiam
usus,
yeyrjrai,
quis Episco-
scecularibus
pus
avraiy
Si
obtineat, deponatur,
acpopi^ecrdu),
koI
Kadaipelardo),
01
ht
yp-qaafxevoQ,
eyKparrjQ
Kol
XXXL
kirifTKOTTOQKOG^IKOIQ
TIQ
poten-
pervadatur.
.y. (23.)
Et
155
TEXT.
post
et
tertiam
obtestationem
scopi
et
unam
Epifieri
conveniat.
Quod
KE,
Et
KOi'Og,
Tig
VTTO
debeant
(25.)
XXXIII.
7rp"a""vTEpog,
"/ ciaETZKTKOTTOV
Clerici
sbyter,
yEPITjTai
H
ab
damnati
aliis
Si
aut
non
recipi.
quis
Diaconus,
Preab
156
TO
NOTES
fJLi]e.t,ei- Episcopo
TOVTuv
a(popl(Tfxu),
El'
vat
kripov ce\diiyai,huuc
Trap
aX/V
f/
fX))a
piav
Kara
J'
orvyKV-
Eiri"jKO~uQ.
avTuy
licere
non
alio
ab
ipso qui
ab
nisi
sequestraverit,
forsitan
commendaticiis
^h)CEi'a
TTlor,
yu)i',
i,iv(t)y
ettlctko-
tCjv
avaruTiKCjv
uvEv
ypaji-
CE
uvTibVi
(l)epofXEPtjJi'
vEadioa-ay
'
(cat
rfjc
kripvKEQ
Eciy
EvaE^Eiag,
Ce
ei
CEy^iaQi)}"jav'
TUQ
(t)(Ti
Tzpocr-
fxy)ye,
aVTo'lQ
^pEiag
Xopr]yi]aay-EQyeIq
ra
ETTl-
KOLyojylay
Kui
Kara
Presbyterorum,
sine
norum,
yiyE-ai.
si
antur,
tis
lovr
""c
ETTlCTKOnOVC
suscipi-
necessaria
nuUatenus
quia
per
commu-
admittan-
subreptionem
proveniunt.
primatu
Episcoporum,
Episcopos
,
lOyovr
avro'iQ
(ivTvy
Ti
TTpCJToy, kat
wc,"
irpuTTuy
EKEiyov
/ioj'a
^p/)
Eictyui
tuv
ev
singularum
yyu)^"]r'
fi^ufTToy,
ofTu
scire
kui
firj^iy
fc;"(^aX//"',
liabeatur, quem
wepiTTuy
ttji: existiment, et
aysv
itctlya
rtj
TTUpuidit.ETTlii^nkXEly
K(U
le. pra3ter
tavTOv
TCUr
et
submi-
eis,et ad
XXXV.
EKUaTOV
ita
pra3dicatorespieta-
sunt
multa
(27.)
et cum
tur
.r.
Diaco-
aut
commendaticiis
attentius, et
tur
nionem
avyapTruyijy
aut
scripta detulerint,discutian-
nistrentur
'
yap
peregrinorum,
qua3
ttoWcl
Trpoalih,r](TbE
/J/)
uvTOvc
Episco-
suscipiaturEpistolis:
avaKpifXEy
Nullus
porum
kuI etti7rpo(7CE)(^E(T6".
fxarojv
TTpOQ
XXXIV.
l) CUIKO7rpE(T^VTEp(j)r,
y)
suscipia-
Ejristolis.
tur
(26.)
sine
Diaconus,
aut
kV.
sbyter,
Pre-
Episcopus,
7iuUus
Ut
eum
cognoscitur.
segregasse
eum
re-
ipse, qui
Episcopus
oipopicraQobierit
TE\EvTi]fTi] u
segregetur,
suo
Tov
TTUpa
El
avToy,
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
gerant,
ejus
quam
guli, quoi
con-
primus
eos
velut
nihil
tium
gen-
caput
amplius
conscientiam
ilia sola
Parochia3
sin-
propria?,
158
NOTES
Xaov
TO
APOSTOLICAL
THE
fxh
fuox^np^(i^*avTOQ
f.7Zl(TK01T0C'
eOTW
TOIOVTOV
Xaov
iratZivTaL
ovk
malitia
pro
quidem
t:\fjpOQ
CE
yirladoj
tCjv
(Tvvodog
erovQ
rag
Bis
Episcoporum
to.
evcreteiae,/cat
Tijg
Concilia
anno
XXXVIII.
kcu
eTTiaKOTrwr,
araKpiviTioaav uXXi'iXovq
loy^ara
inter
YTrep^eperaiov
CcjjCeKurrj.
invicem
pietatis explorent,
se
Ecclesiasticas
amoveant
septima-
quarta
die
perbereta3i,id
Ut
tantxun
HaVTiOV
curam
rerutn
6 tTricrico-Kog
tiorum
f.\iTii}
(ppovTiea, ical
Ttiy
avrd
Qeov
wg
klfAVUL
Ti
tc,
ce
(Tcperepii^ecrdai
i) avyyivimv
Toi) Otov
TTfVy/rcctoaiv,
'
(he
eTrixopTjyeirio*aXXd
fTiag
rd
TreiTjmy
fU))rrpo-
nego-
Ecclesiasticorum
Deo
;
aliquid
xapi^icrOcu
Omnium
ram
cu-
Episcopus habeat,
'
uvTo),
fucrei TovTovy
^loiKEtTit)
l(popu)i'Tog
fx))velut
avTujv'
IcioigTCI
"t
ce
Episco-
ptis liaheaL
T(jSp "KlcXT}(Tia(TTlK"^l'
XXXIX.
irpuyfiariov
et
contemplante
ei liceat
nee
omnino
ex
ea
pense!
dishis
contingere,
aut
Dei
sunt
si
Quod
condonare.
pauperes
sunt,
taraquam
aVeyuTroX/ra).
manes
Ro-
Octobris.
TLcclesiasticarum
,
Hy-
juxta
Idus
quarto
vero
mensis
est
se-
Pentecostes,secundo
duodecima
(31.)
cele-
dogmata
na
ce,
anno
ut
mel quidem
t^^o/ictct
in
brentur;
contentiones
'
'
Xu.
ce-
Concilia
et emergentes
SKKXrjffiaffri-
EinmrTOvcag
puli
po-
lehrentur.
(30.)
rod
quod
fuerunt.
l/i bis in
^evrepoi'
com-
inobedientis
non
X'.
civitatis
priventur, eo
eruditores
eyiroyro.
Episcopus
vero
munione
aVVTTOTUKTOV
populi : ipse
maneat
Clerici
on
cKpopii^iadio,
TToXetvc
Tijg
()
; sed
CANONS.
eorum
occasione
nee
Ecclesia^
negotia deprasdetur.
ORIGINAL
D.
GREEK
AND
LATIN
De
dig7iitatePontificis,et
quod
(32.)
Trpea^vrepoL
ol ^lcl-
kcu
Kovoi
avEv
rov
yy(vf.u]g
avTog
yap
Xadu
f-iivoQ
Toy
Tov
e(ttlv
Presbyteri
pertentent
agere
TrsTziarev-
Domini
populus
missus
avTiJjy
\pv)(^bjp
est,
bus
eTTKTKOTTOv
ihiu)v
(hg
moriens
rd
rum,
tov
yvvdiKa
iraldag KeKTtJiiiyov,
y
olKETug.
jJLl]
icat
TE
TYIV
Episcopi
quae
aut
[_fAr}
TE
Tojy.
r)
Toy
yap
apud
Deum
justum
TOvg
TriTTTEty
'
TCig
/cat
KCU
Toy
Eig
ut
detrimentum
irpo-
SciyaToy
"KEptt"dXXE(TQcu.
^VG(l)r]}-ua
vel
sub
obtentu
in
proscribantur,et
incidant
^r]/j.EV"pertinent, morsque
juriismal^e
^uupipoy-
rerum
Episcopus
Trpayfjid1
ejus propinqui
ETvicfKOTroy']
TrpdyfxaTaEf.i-
civtov
hoc
homines,
et
Ecclesia
Ecclesiie
avrw
aut
aut
est
patiatur ignoratione
caussas
7/
pro-
EKKXtjalciy
(pcuTEtTTJg EKKXr^aiag
adaf
esse
propinquos,
Et
servos.
dyQpoj-
crvyyEyElg
avTov
Tovg
re-
habet,
uxorem
filios,aut
dyvoia
{/TrojueVfiv
ettutkottou
tov
sicut
intercidant, fortassis
nee
pontificis,
tCjp
propriis
Kal
nee
Ttvd
^r]fj,iay
de
Ecclesiasticarum
(Tvyye-
hiKULoy
Trapd Qeu)
TTOIQ,
testatem
po-
sttl-
enim
""tO' 6t"
TO
ut
Episcopus,
bantur
TOVTO
Dominicge,
fi))7rpo(j)d(TeL
^taTTiTrreiy
7/
et
tHov
eKKXr}(TLa(TTtK(jjy
Trpayfxd-
velgf
proprias)
kv"
sione
ffKOTTOv,
autem
voluerit
et
quibus voluerit
eTr'uTKOTrog,
sub
occaderelinquere, nee
olg f3ov}^eTcu
KaraXeixpai,kcu
T(i)v
redditurus
reXevTutv
kcu
l^ovXrjrat
rwv
anima-
rov
habeat
'iv e^ovaiciv
e\ri
'
com-
proprige (si
res
manifestiB
TTjOay^ttra,
piaKa
ipsi
eiye kcu
Kal (pavspd rd
e'x^t,
'idia
nam
Sint
habet
tamen
pro
rationem.
manifestce
'idia
et
hie
eorum
\y\ (33.)
(payepci rd
Dia-
et
\6yop d-KaLTriQriffOfxevoQ.est
"EoTW
ha-
suarum
'
Kvplov, kcu
rov
T(Sv
vTrep
XL.
ettl-
}xr]dtvkiTLTeXeiTOjaav
aKOTTov
rerum
heat potestatem.
Xg'.
0"
159
TEXT.
famse
qui
ad
eura
ejus
in-
subjaceat.
IGO
NOTES
TO
CANONS.
ArOSTOLICAL
THE
Ecclesia-
Episcopus,
Quod
sticarum
rerum
clis-
pro
ha-
pensationepauperum,
Hpooraacro^ur
l^ov(Tiay
Tzov
beat
(34.)
\c'.
'^^^'
^X^*''
''^^ in
"":v\i/"Ttat
TrpayfAciTiov' el
Tnarevriov^
xl/v^agaurw
Xw
ee'oi Tzepi
ar
ivreWeadai,
KEiaQai
toIq
ttoX-
hia
ceofiivoiQ
ruiv
Krai CiaKoyuv,
Trpea^vripiov
iTrf)(^(jpr]yel(Tdai
^ira
Kol
Qeov,
HeraXafx^aveiv^e
CtovTiov
rag
(ivayKaiuQ
rujy
"pG)v^wc
avrov
aceXiirii^tvovpiruyv
Kara
fxr]civarpoirov
vffrepe~i(Tdaio
'
avrovQ
vofioq
r(D
tK
omnia
Qtov
Tov
curu^aro,
yap
rovg
eum
timore
autem
Idioig
arpariwrrjc
orrXa
oxpoji'ioig
Kara
Tzort
et
Lex
indiget (sitamen
Dei
altari
quia
arma
nee
propriis
sustulit.
Episcopus,
et
sbyter,
Pre-
aut
Diaconus,
ebrlosus
esse
alenon
debeat.
(35.)
TravantrOio,7/
ut
deserviunt, de al-
hostes
Quod
Kv^oig ayoXalliovKa\
II
prcecipi
ttu-
VjiricTKOTTog
y
ij TrpetrGvrepog
'
ni-
deesse.
stipendiis
ator
^iOuir
fratrum
ipse percipiat,ut
aut
CuiKoyog
necessitates
suas
enim
contra
et
his
ex
possit omnino
liileis
per
sollici-
peregrinorum
usus
iTrKpipirai..
Xefjiiujy
Xe.
ut
Diaconos,
omnique
quae
ad
qui
et
ministrentur
^vaiaar-qpiovrpiiptcrQai'
miles
ovce
iTrtiTTtp
ita
gerere,
^v(na(Trr)p'ni)TTapafxivovraQf
tari
pascantur
rou
curam
dispensentur
tudine
-yjpdaQ et
avrov
credits, multo
oportet
("'ty"cioiTo)e\q indiget)ad
Tiov
Kai
Kai
'
pre-
"^ot"ov
cum
evXat^eiaQ
TraarjQ
hominum
animte
Presbyteros
Kai
Si
habeat.
res
tiosffiilli sunt
^lol-
irai'Ta
ut
Episcopus
sua
T))v pecuniarum
Kara
waTe
t^ovcriav
(ivTov
Ecclesia3
yap
"yjirifxaTiov magis
Ttor
Praecipimus,
potestate
avdpioTriovenim
rCJv
TifxiaQ
rag
XLI.
tTriffKO-
tui'
potestatem.
KaOai-
XLII.
aut
Episcopus,
Diaconus,
Presbyter, aut
alea3
atque
ebrietati
deser-
GREEK
ORIGINAL
D.
peiffdu)'
vTTociaKovoQ,
ai^a-
LATIN
AND
viens,
desinat
aut
161
TEXT.
aut
certe
damnetur.
?) cK^optTTOiuJy,i) Travcracrdu),
i^iaQu). uxTcivrojc
kcu
(Dist.35. c.l.)
Xat/cdc.
Clerici
Similiter
Laid,
et
permanserint in alea,
communiotie
priventur.
si
Subdiaconus,
XLIII.
Lector,
faciens,
desinat
aut
(Dist. 35.
1.)
c.
Quod Episcopus
ClTZaLTiaV
TOICOVQ
TOVQ
KaQaipeiddu).
Episcopus,
Presbyter,
T]TzavaaaQu),r) usuras
davEi^ofxepovg,
aut
aut
'Ett/ (T/coTTOc
c.
^"
/cat
tur.
damne-
.)
Episcopus,
aut
nus,
Diaco-
Hcereticis
XLY.
orare.
Episcopus,
Presbyter,
cum
"} TTpea^vrepoQ
i}
certe
aut
debeat
non
xr. (37.)
exigens,
debitoribus
(Dist. 47.
aut
Diaconus,
aut
desinat
Quod
de-
non
accipere,
usuras
'E7r/(TK07rog
Tj
?}Trpecr^vTepog
XLIV.
hlClKOVOQ
ter
Presby-
aut
Diaconus
aut
beat
militer
Si-
Laicus.
etiam
(36.)
aut
privetur.
communione
X^'.
similia
Cantor,
aut
aut
aut
aut
Diaconus,
el qui cum
y.6vov,a(j)opi^E(Tdu}'
Hsereticis oraverit
avrolg
ETrirpe^pev
communione
wc
tantummodo,
KXi^piKolgEi'Epyiiaairi,
pEiaQ(x).
Kcidai-
privetur :
Clericos
agere
vel
si
vero
hortatus
orare,
tamquam
eos
fuerit
damnetur.
162
NOTES
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
TO
Quod
HcBvefi-
deheant
non
Baptismata
corum
com-
probari.
\v'.(38.)
Episcopum
XLVI.
aut
Ha3reticorum
Presbyterum
CeL,afxiuipETitcuJy
suscipientem Baptisma daloaTTTiafia i) ^vaiaVf Ka-
TjciuKOVov
yovg
rig mnari
BatpilaQuiTrpoaracrauixEv,
(Tvn^u)vr](nQXpiarS
yap
BeXiap
rig
?/
Trpog
fieplg Trtorw
uTriffTOv ;
f^"Ta
Quce
pra3cipimus.
Christi
conventio
enim
Belial?
aut
Jideli
quce pars
?
injideli
cum
Baptismate
Ecclesice
Quod
baptizatus, denuo
zari
ita
\e'.
'
Ett
ray
I (7
icoTTog
kdy
ftaiTTLafia
(TT],
i)Tuy
rujy
(."ypyra
Episcopus
Presbyter,
livioQf.y(^uttti-
KaOaipeiaBu),ujg
(TTavpoy
Kcu
^uyaroy,
kcu
ruy
yeXuiy
Toy
impiis
Kvpiov ponatur,
tov
et
l^(.yr)y,
Domini,
falsis
sacer-
in
c.
6.)
communione
coji-
pri'
vandum.
r))y lavrov
Xd-
UTToXeXv
dfopii^etrdu).
deridens
pellentemsuam
jugem
ab
poUutum
jure discernens.
Laicum
tK^aXioy,eripay
cundum
se-
bapti-
mortem
(Dist. 32.
yvyalKu
aut
baptizaverit,de-
sacerdotes
nee
/"'"(40.)
si
tamquam
jjli)ciciKpiycoycrucem
XdiKog
ba-
habue-
denuo
aut
non
dotibus
Tig
non
qui
eum
veritatem
ftaTrTirrr],
zaverit,
fxi]
Upeag yptvcupiwy.
Et
si
fiefioXvcrfxeyoy
Trapd rit Baptisma
uae.t"bjv idv
et
baptizatus,debeat
7rpeff"vrepogXLVII.
uXydetay
Kara
debeat
non
bapti-
ptizari.
(39.)
y
ad
XLVTII.
vel
duxerit,
vetur.
quis Laicus,
propriam
uxorem
alteram
Si
ab
pellens,
alio dimissam
communione
pri-
GREEK
ORIGINAL
D.
AND
LATIN
Quod
ill nomine
deheat
E't
TtpoQ^KardTijv rovKvpiov
Si
KaX
dWd
KoX
ayiov
ELQ
Tpelg vlovg,
77
elg rpetg
Domini
in
ptizaverit
Twevfia,
Filii
et
sed
izapa-
Filiis,
ba-
non
Patris
nomine
tribus
in
juxta
Spiritus sancti,
et
Principiis,
KXrjTOvg, Kadaipetadu).
quis Episco-
Presbyter,
aut
pus,
cia-
Trinitatis
haptizari.
XLIX.
kiriaKOTTOQ i) wpea^v-
TLQ
163
TEXT.
sine
tribus
in
aut
Para-
tribus
in
aut
initio
cletis,abjiciatur.
Quod
/"e'-(42.)^
Ei
liicig
tv
Tov
TO
elg
daipeladio.
oh
HvpLog, elg
top
iDaTTTiffare
'
ydp
elirev
^dvaroy
[DctTTTi^oPTeg
VLOV
tov
Koi
vfj.elgovy,
Kai
TTUTepa
"Kvevfxa,
KciTa
Kttt
Ti)v
Kal
vlov
kcu
tov
elg
Kvpiov
detur
ey
Domini
Non
docete
zantes
Filii
(De
dyiov 79.)
omnes
eos
et
in
in
dari
vi-
morte,
dedixit
enim
:
baptizate;
raea
cele-
mergat
quod
Dominus
nobis
era
TryevjiaTL
in
aut
mer-
mysterii
semel
ponatur.
et
yyiofirjy,
unius
Baptismate,
ftairTLCTaTe,
TpiTov
TOV
to
KvevaaTog.
eTriaKoiroi,
Tr)y yjfjieTepay
duiTci^iy.
elg
civTOvg
ayiov
edvt],
ra
TraTpog
TOV
uov
dXXci,TropevQevTeg
fxaOrjTeiKjaTeirdvTa
ovofxa
provenire.
trinam
non
in
quce
quis Episcopus,
bret, secl
^di'a-
rov
Kvpiov did6jj,eyor,
kci-
Tov
Domini,
sionem
eiriTtXiar],aXXa
fxvr](riii}g
paTTTLfTf-ia
morte
Presbyter,
/SctTrrtV/aara
f^u) rpia
repog,
Baptismate,
Si
mer-
una
sio in
L.
kirifTKO-Kog1) Trpsa^v-
Tig
deheat
non
In
morte
Euntes
sed:
gentes,
bapti-
nomine
Patris
Spiritus Sancti.
Consecrat.
Dist.
4.
c.
164
APOSTOLICAL
THE
TO
NOTES
CANOXS.
Aliis
My. (43.)
Et
fj '6\us
ZtaKoyos
rod
Sta jSSe-
oAAct
ti "aKri(Tiv^
dtvov, ov
Kvpiav
\iav, Koi
Zri irdvTa
KaXa
Kai
6 Qebs
eVotTjcrej/
'6ri
"^p"U
rhu
au-
5t-a"a\fiXacrcpTjfxcov
mnino
ex
valde
Kei
masculum
^ hLopdoixxda},
Sri/jLiovpyiai'^
Kal
^ Ka9aipel(T6u^
airoSaAXecrdci}.
eKKXrjaias fecit
ttjs
Koi
wcravrws
\aiK6s.
bona,
corrigatse,
Ecclesia
ex
Itidem
et Laicus.
rhv
i-mcTTpecpovTaairh
'
flTr6vTa'
Si
AuTret
ov
a/xapTias
rhv
quis Episcopus
eum
qui se
/ca-
peccato
yiverai iv
obpav^ tristat
Gaudium
x^^P**
deponatur,
ejiciatur.
aut
sbyter
Pre-
convertit
receperit,sed
Xpicrrhv, ejecerit,
deponatur, quia con-
TrpocrSexeTOi,dAA' OTroSaAAerai,
daipeiado) '6ri
blasphe-
LII.
^ irpeaSvrepos
iTTiaKOTTOs
Deus
creationem,
vel
atque
mS'.(44.)
Tis
quod
et
feminam
et
accusaverit
vel
Ef
quod omnia
liominem, sed
mans
vino,
detestationem
oblitus
abstinuerit,
sunt
o-
exercitatlonera,
propter
aWa
et
carne,
propter
verum
aut
Clericoriim,
nuinero
nuptlis,et
Bpwirov,
TT]v
Diaconus,
aut
non
iTri\av9av6iJ."Uos
otTrexeTaj,
^rjAv
koI
Kpewv
kol
sbyter,
Pre-
quis Ej^iscopus,aut
KaTa\6yov
Tov
ya/xov
ifpariKov
Si
^ TrpeaSurepos
emo-KOiros
ris
LI.
non
oritur
in ccelo
super
poenitentiam
peccatore
uno
dicentem
Christum,
agente.
LIIL
M"'. (4.5.)
EI"
Tis
tJ diaKOuos
Tuv
oh
iTTiaKOTTOs
iv rais
yj/uLfpais twu
tStoc
cTKavZakov
quis Episcopus,
kop-
KiKuvcnripiaa-fXiuos
kuI
"n"i/ei5rj(rij/,
iroWols
Si
aut
^ otuov, Testis
/x"TaXa/j."dv"i
Kpeuu
Kadaipila-dw,ws
rrju
^ Trp"(r"vr"pos
oXtios
non
Diaconus,
suniit
'Yiu6fxivos.
ut
suam
qui
Tij
et
cauteriatam
non
ha-
conscientiam, mul-
tisquesit caussa
Ei"
aut
natur,
propter exercitationem,] depobeat
fiT.
sbyter,
Pre-
in diebus
carnem
[abominans,
vinum,
aut
scandali.
LIV.
(46.)
K\-qpiKhsiv Kair7)K(icp
(pw-
166
NOTES
iirl Xv/xr]
KK-naias 5-nixo(Tiev"i,
Kul
Kaov
ill Ecclesia
ctos,
rov
pemiciem
ad
Ka0aipetV0w.
KXvpov,
Tov
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
TO
publicaverit,
populi
Cleri,
et
deponatur.
LXI.
mV- (53.)
Elf
ris
KUT-nyopiayev-qrai
Si
Kara
'
\r}s
dirr}yopoviuL(vns
npa^eus, [adulterii,vel alterius cujuspiam
rivos
eX^yx^V^
KOI
vel
acciisatlo, fornicationis
at
^ "hfi fioix^ias,
irio-ToG,
TTopviias
fi-
aliqua
fidelem
contra
^Is
KXripov
Cle-
ad
provehatur
fuerit,non
4(t6u\
comnctus
et
actionis,
vetita3
fxy] irpoa-
rum.
LXIL
z/5'.(o4.)
EJ"
ris
5ia
KX-qpiKos
(p6Sov
cl 8e
XpLCTTOv, dcpopi^fo-dw,
si
TO
quidem
'
5e,
fxeTauorjaus
tiam
ve'.
Elf
Tij
^ biaKoi^os^^
TOV
Si
^ Trpe(T"vTepos
'6Xws
quis Episcopus
Diaconus,
aut
KaTaXoyov
TOV
t) ^vr](Xi- ducaverit
\\/vxv^af/ToC,^ ^rjpidXcoTov
ydp
ixaiou,KaOaipclaOu} tovto
'
v6/J.osdwelirev.
tav
5e
Koi
AoiKos
??,
sbyter
Pre-
aut
omnino
aut
catalogo Clericorum,
'
reci-
LXIII.
(55.)
eTTLCTKOTros
poeniten-
Laicus
egerit, iit
piatur.
se-
Clerici,
nomen
; si autem
deponatur
Sex^^rw.
Xa'iKhs
u)S
Christi,
nomen
si vero
KXrjpiKov, KaQaipelcrdcogregetur,
TOV
ovofxa
me-
Hasretici, negaverit,
6vofJ.atilis,vel
d jxkvto
alpeTiKoO d.pvr](rriTai,
propter
humaniim
TOV
quis Clericus
Si
dv-
animse
in
carnem
ejus,
bestia,
d"popi^e(r6u}.
vel
id
interdixit.
vel
sanguine
captum
morticinum,
Lex
enim
man-
natur
depo-
quoque
si Laicus
Quod
sit,
segregetur.
E'/
piaKrjv
TOV
Tis
KXrjpiKus
(vpeOijtV
Si
kv-
quis
^ Th (rdS"aTov^irXrju fuerit,die
i]fjLfpau
ivos
pfiadca'
p.6vov^ vqcTTivicu^
iav
5e
Xa'iKos
vel LXVI.
LXIV.
Mr'. (56.)
Kadai-
vel
Laicus
Dominica
Sabbato,
^, acpopi- solum,
inventus
Clericus
jejunans,
prater
deponatur
sit,segregetur.
unum
si
vero
AND
GREEK
OEIGINAL
LATIN
LXY.
'^r.(57.)
ds
6oL
'louSotW
(Tvi'ayuyi]V
fi atpe-
Koi
KaOaLpelcrdu}
Trpoaev^acrOai,
riKwv
Si
elaeXKATjpi/cbs,
Tj Xa'iKhs,
Ei' TLS
LXIV.
quis Clericus
ingressus fuerit
ad
acpopL^ecrdu.
vel
Judaeorum
167
TEXT.
in
vel
orandum,
Laicus
aut
Synagogam
Haereticorum,
deponatur
et
se-
gregetur.
LXVI.
W'. (58.)
E'l
Ka\
KpoxxTas^
rrju
airh
euhs
rod
Kpov-
Slo,
aTroKTeivr],
KaOaLpeicrdoi},
cr/xaros
irpoTreraiau
iav
avrov.
5e Xdi-
ictu
uno
propter
LXV.
Clericus
quis
altercatione
Si
^, a(f"opi^e(Td"a.
Khs
Si
TLVix
KXripiKhs iv fJ-dxi)
ris
vel
in
aliquem
vel
pulsaverit,et
Occident, deponatur
praecipitationem.
suam
Laicus
vero
fuerit, segre-
getur.
Et
LXVII.
(59.)
pe'.
ris
^laadjx^VQS
acpopi^ecrdo}
/it]
'
crxVf
vi
satam
"^"7vai.5e
dA.A.' eKeiurjv
Karex^iPt
''"i ijperi-aliam
''"vyxdt'll'
illata
tineat,
iiricTKOTros ^
Kol
auTos,
Si
irpeffivrepos
KaOaipeiadwKoi
x^^poTOU-^aas
'
Sci^oiirapd alpeTiKwv
'
rrjV
x^'PO''"^'''''"'
Toov
TOLovrctiV
Tovs
avThv
yap
et
exetz/
ovre
TriCTOus,
oure
ipse,et qui
; nisi ostendat
qui
fideles
K\7)pLKohseivai.
et
habere
zati,vel
ali-
acciperitab
irapa
:
secundam
Diaconus,
deponatur
ordinavit
ticis
sbyter,
Pre-
ordinationem
/x^]quo,
r) X^'~
fiaTTTiffdevTas,
poTOV7}6ePTas,
re-
LXVIII.
aut
Selrjratirapdtlvos,
illam
paupercula.
I'. (60.)
Tis
ei
elegit,quam-
et
quam
segre-
autem
accipere, sed
vis sit
Et
habeat,
liceat
non
despon-
enim
ordinati
Haere-
ab
talibus
bapti-
fuerunt, neque
Clerici
neque
dinationem
or-
se
esse
pos-
sunt.
LXIX.
|a'.(61.)
Tj
ZidKovos
TT]U
quis Episcopus,
i] dvayvwcrr-qs i] ypd\T7js
ov
ayiav T"(T(TapaKO0r))v
(TTevei,
Si
iiTicTKOTros i) TrpeaSvTepos
Ei' TIS
f/ rerpd'a i)
j/rj-
irapaaKevrjv,
aut
aut
Diaconus,
Cantor,
dragesimani
non
sanctam
aut
sbyter,
Prector
Le-
aut
Qua-
jejunal,
vel
168
TO
NOTES
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
feriam
quartara,
deponatur,
ven,
KdtKhs
5e
prgeterquam
corporalem
imbecillatem
si per
a(popi^(adw.
Vi
sin
impediatur:
Parasce-
vel
Laicus
vero
sit,segregetur.
i".
Ej
LXX.
iiricTKOTros )] 6.\\os
tls
piKhs
(62.)
vt](mv"i
'louSaioji',
r;
fxiTO.
Si
kXtjcus
cum
accipiteorum
^
toioDtoj', KadaipdaOu
Ti
Aoixby
7;,
'
"t
5e
a"popi^e(T6u.
hujusmodi, deponatur
iOi/wu, 1] (Is
*\ov^aicoVyrj
yr^v
LXXI.
XpiiTTiavhsiXaiov h.TTCv^'y- Si
els Uphv
Koi
iv
ffwayci)-
rals
aut
IS'.(64.)
K\7)pLKhs ?]
Tts
ayias
rris
eorum
LXXII.
Xa'iKhs
airh
iKKXrjaias acpeXr^rai
Krj-
dcpopi^eadw, Kal
rh
pdv f]"\aiou^
Ju-
synagogam
in
festis
accenderit, segregetur.
lucernas
Ei
Gen-
templum
ad
detulerit
oleum
Christianus
quis
acpopi^icrdu, dseorum,
Kvxt'ovs a\pTj,
avTuu
quid
quod si
sit,segregetur.
iy\ (63.)
TJS
vel
gratia Azyma
Laicus
Elf
empli
ex-
^TriTreynTTTot'
irpoaTidfru) /xeO' oil
Si
quis Clericus
abstulerit
oleum, segregetur,
aut
ceram
Ecclesia
sancta
ex
Laicus
aut
una
et
cum
LXXIIL
2/c"i5oj
dpyvpov /) XP^^^^
666yrjsayiaarOfV /xrjZelsen
Kiiav
vofjiov
yap
els oi-
irapd(r(p"T(pi^"cr6u}
'
XPW"'
'
ti
5e
ris
Vas
V
auro
vel
Deo
consecratum,
iiri- plius in
(pupaOclr]^
TiixaffOu dcpopia/jLCf.
iustrumentura
ac
usum
iniquum
autem
argento
linteo,
nemo
am-
convertat
suum
enim
vel
ex
Si
est.
quis
deprebensus fuerit,se-
gregationc multetur.
4r'. (66.)
E-rriffKonov
rivi
inrh
LXXIV.
KaTTjyoprjOevra (tt'l
a^ion'iarTwv koI
TviaToiv
Episcopum
minibus
de
aliquo
fide diirnis
ac
ab
bo-
fidelibus
D.
ORIGINAL
GREEK
ahrhv
TrpoadoTTuv, Kok^laBai
LATIN
rh
auToD, opi^eaOu}
X^evTOS
4av
'
fxiov
Se
KoKovfx^vos
KaKeiadcc
Kovcroi,
iiriTi-
sin
vira-
firj
dijo
Seurepoi/,
Koi
idu
'
Kol
de
iiTKTKOirav
rou
(x^
edu 5e Kol
1X7}
Kar
rd
avrov
quiclem occurfueresponderit,cum
ac
convictus, poena
vocatus
vero
So/cowra,
Episcopis ;
vel
non
etiam
ad
tur,
Kard
'
^xovov
iirl (TTOfxaTQS
'
vofxos
Bvo
iiricrKS-
ydp
(prjal
Kal
vlw
r]
rpioov
delem
Lex
In
oh
Troi.t7adaL
avTov
(r"eov
Tr\s
stahit
SiKaiou,
ra
el Se
Tis
ecTTOi
?;
Troi'ncrai, aKvpos
5e
'
fxev
cttitj-
lxd(Tdo}
dcpopicr/xcf.
iQ\
'Ectj/ Tis
VOL.
III.
trium
verbum.
omne
hseredes
scopatus sui
tov
6"pei\iiTiOeuai
KXT]pouofj.iav
avrhs
x^'POTOJ/i'a,
enim
propinquo
inrh
TovTo
aut
filiovel alteri
affectu
'TOV
ait
"Tvi(Tko-
'
tV
fi-
nee
Non
irddei dvQpairivtpmano
x^-P''^ofxevov
ot) ydp
sed
duoimm
ore
reci-
ne
LXXV.
rh a^icoixa
Trjs
Xapt^oj-iei/ov
KKif]pov6pLovs
yap
dicendum
solum
imum
^^^ avrhs
TTT^s x^'^P'^'^^^^^^
facere.
piatis Hsereticum,
non
adversus
Episcopum
IV. (68.)
d5e\(/)(p
1]
aspernatus
testimonium
Ad
testium
"Ori
missis,quod
eum
lucrum
adversus
prifxa.
(TTaQqfferaLirav
IxapTvpccu
rursum
LXXV.
d\Xd
alp^TiKhv[XT] 7rpoo"5ex6(r0e,
jU7j""-KKTrhv eVa
autem
pronuncietquae videbunne
judicium detrectans
ir. (67.)
TTOV
si
eum
paruerit, vocetur
sic
etiam
eum
ottcos
ad
tertio, duobus
videatur
t)]V
fxaprvpiau
missis
duobus
sic
paiuerit,
non
iterum,
Episcopis
ho^Tj K"pda'LU"LV
(pVyodlKOOU.
Els
definiatur
dirofpai-advenerit, Synodus
(Tvuodos
ab
si
vocetur
Kara(ppovr](Tas si
ovtoo
aTTct'TTja'T?, 7)
vsaBw
irdKiv
rpirov^Suo
'
jx)]inraKov-
ovrw
rit
vocari
oportet
Episcopis. Et
Koi aTToXo'y{]"xoiTo
airavTt'iaoi
i\sy- rerit
169
TEXT.
accusatum,
avay-
iirKTKoiruv,Kt".ufxkv
virh T(2v
Kcuov
AND
debet
non
Si
sit
hoc
Dei
Ecclesiam
subjicere.
irrita
fecerit,
ejus ordinatio,ipse
puniatur segregatione.
vero
LXXVI.
(69.)^
rhv o(f)6aXa.vdiTy]pos
y
haereditati
quis autem
quidem
largiensquae
Christi
nam
faciat,hu-
Si
laesus
170
NOTES
rh
6,^L0SSe
iariv
iiriaKoirris,
yfViaOu
Aa"7]
aWd
Kol
debilitatus,est
crure
fiat :
/uLLaivii,
iJ.o\va/j.us Kuxph^ 5e
'
enim
non
natio.
Qui
^7/Tat.
yiveardw^ a\\d
fjLTf)
fiat
ne
Si
quis Daemonem
habeat,
fidelibus
)J6.^los,
yivicrOca. gatus
oret
nee
una
autem
; cum
pur-
fuerit, recipiatur;
(71.)
e'l eOfwf
Tou
Eum
(pavXr^s Siayco- et
eVri
irapavrdirpo-
yap
Hevov,
/xrjSeTrw irupav
ehai
erepoov
fxi'iTTov
baptizatus fuit,aut
statim
e-Ki^ei^d-vere
diddaKaXov
^dav
Kara
si
fiat.
X^P"'
'
ratione, non
prava
aequum
prorao-
est,
specimen
nondum
nisi
yeuoiTo.
est
enim
iniquum
buerit, aliorum
tovto
ex
Episcopatum
ad
qui
et
accessit
Gentibus
qui ex
vivendi
X^ipi^^O-Oaiels ilTKTKOIDJv'ixZlKOV
rhv
et
LXXX.
irpocTiKOovTa^ kol
^airTiadeuTa, ""/eK
ne
cum
dignus extiterit,Clericus
oa.
scopus
Epi-
quasi pollutus,sed
idv
est,
LXXIX.
'
^exfV^o),Ka\
inqui-
surdus
caeciis,
non
(70.)
Tjs
corporis
impediantur Ecclesiastica.
ne
o'.
autem
animje
vero
aiit
Trape/xTroSt-
iKKXrjaiaaTiKa
vitiiim
polluit,sed
eum
olAA' miitus,
ohx i-'S /ue/xiacrueVos,
li^a /U7/ TO
'Eof
CAXONS.
'
(TKOTTOS
avrhu
au/xaros
^vxv^
iiu
APOSTOLICAL
THE
vel
7r67rA7J7^eVos,
(TK^Kos
/j.hi',11
oh yap
TO
exhi-
doctorem,
esse
divina
fi^rte
eum
gratia
hoc
fiat.
o"'.
EiTTo^ufu
KaBelvai
OTi
kavTuu
oAAa
KJ]"Teis,
(72.)
LXXXT.
iiricKoirov
IJ.7] XPV
els
dioiSrjfxoa-ias
nlv
TOVTO
oi)5e\s
fxr}
ydp
Xfveii/,
KUTa
quod
Episcopus
lit
irpocrevKaipe'lv
rais
4KK\T}(Tia(TriKcus
xpf'ats.^
Diximus,
TreiOeffOu
in
se
administrationes
T7/V
Svrrl
Ecclesiasticis usibus
KupioisSov-
KvpiaK-zjU
facere,
enim
irapa-
KfXfvaiv.
publicas
demittat,
Sui'aTai
oportet
non
vacet.
hoc
deponatur.
aut
potest
sed
Aut
non
Nemo
dominis
duobus
servire,juxta Dominicam
ad-
monitionem.
oy\ (73.)
OiKfTas
fls KArjpov
npoxeipl^c i
LXXXII.
Servos
ad
Clerum
promoveri
ORIGINAL
D.
(rdai
deairoTwv
rrjs tcov
aj/eu
GREEK
eVi
iiriTpeivojJ.eu^
ovK
Avtttj
rh
Karepyd^erai..
PaOfiov,
X^i-poroviav
nam-
eversionem
Ecclesiastico
avyx"''pov-
ef-
Servus
autem
constituatm,qua-
lis Onesimus
donant,
yiveadw.
apparuit, et
noster
permittunt
i",aTroar4A\ov"Ti,
kavrwv
oXkov
rov
que
Koi iXevOepovai^
SetTTTOTat,
kol
01
molestia
cum
domorum
non
oios
koX
av^(pdvT)^
6 rjixerepos
aiu
voluntate
Koi
iroT"
5e
171
eorum
avarpoiTrju
e"
TOLOVTOU
TEXT.
permittimus,
twu
oIkoov "yap
LATIN
sine dominorum
yvufxris,
KeKTT)jxevoiu
'
AND
domini
domo
eque
libertate
ac
emit-
sua
tunt, fiat.
ob'.
LXXXIII.
(74.)
Episcopus,aut Presbyter,aut
Diaconus,
Kar^X'^iv^
'Poj-
utrumque
UpaTiKrjU
bioi-
manum
(TTparelaaxo?^d^oovkoi
Kouos
Kofxevos
a/xcpuTepa
i"^^
fxaiK^jV apxv^
Ka6aip^i(rdco
to.
KaiVapj,kuI
(Xapos
rd
yap
tou
6eoO
retinere
Qii(Benim
rai
"Os
Dei^
Quicunque
irapd rh St/cajoj',
Tiixupiaucerit Eegem
Xovra,
KoX
'
TLVVVTO}
fxkv KXT]pLKOS^
ei
el
OaLpelaOw
'
5e
rrjs
cecos
irakaias
TiKhv^ dpid(j.o],
KOL
TTJs 'Poi"0,eV
'
Svo
'
ev
e^obos,
sancti
et
Testamenti
\evL-
si
;
libri
:
omnibus
Veteris
vene-
dem
qui-
Mojsis quin-
Svo
''Eo'Spa,
'
rav
Numeri,
eV
fiaffiXeiuf^
recraapa
^ahfJ-ol,eKarhu
et
est, deponatur
Laicis
et
'
Jesu
filiiXav^
'
rum
irevrriKoVTa
'
duo
unus,
Judicum
unus,
quatuor,
Estheraa
I 2
unus,
Euthee
tjfxe-unus,
eV
'EcGr/p,
Deuteronomium
et
eV' M.aKKa"ai(t}i/,
'louSei^,
rpia''lw", libri dierum
'
luat,
vobis
autem
rabiles
SiadrjKris,Mcou-
Trjs ^i"\ov
irapaK"nroiJ.evit}U
pwu^
*Sint
dyia' Clericis
'It](Tov
tov
Magistratum,
LXXXY.
K\r]piKo7sKai
ycfeais^
Tret-Te,
afFe-
Laicus, segregetur.
vero
(76.)
fii"\iaaeSdafxia Kai
fxev
vel
Aai'/cbs,
d(popi-quidem Clericus
*''E(Ttco Se vi-ilv
TTcicn
\a'iKo7s
contumelia
KW
si
or/
Deo.
LXXXIV.
(75.)
vSpicrci^acriK^a ^ dp-
Tis
volens, lio-
Ccesaris,Ccesari,
sunt
et qiice sunt
oe'.
et
vacans,
magistratum et sacram
administrationem, deponatur.
Ka'i-
'
Kvcnv^
militiai
Regno
Paralipomenon
; Esdrte
Judithas
duo,
unus,
172
tres, Jobi
$i"\ia
l.oXofxwvos
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
TO
NOTES
aCjxaTwv'
fKK\r}(ria(TTj]s, aaixa
Psalmi
npo-
quinquaginta,
centum
libri tres,
Se/cae'l"
e^aiOev5e vfx7uirpoa(f)TJTai
Saloraonis
KTTopeiffdw fxcwQdvHV
Ecclesiastes, Canticum
veovs
Tr)V
Stpax
tovs
vy-ocu
rov
5e, rovriari
TJ/weVepa
Trjs
MarOaiov, MoipKOV,AouKci,'\wdvvov
'
n.av\ov
ima-ToXal
deKaTi(r"Tapes
TliTpov
^inffToXal
Svo'
'
'
'
e-rriffKOTrois
eV
KXT^/jLeuTos
fes ov
"7rpoair"(pwu7]iJ."vai,
"veiv
Kol
^vffTiKO.'
od
stamenti
"V
ra
Si
nis, Pauli
avTcus
irpd^eis
rifJiuv
rwu
duo
Clementis
una,
Epistolae
Constitutiones, vobis
et
nuncupatas,
oportet
eis sunt,
et
quas
omnibus
coram
ob
divulgare,
Clementem
me
libris
in octo
non
Johan-
.Tacobi
tres,
Episcopis per
dTTocrrSAwu.
Te-
Epistolae quatuorPetri
Epistolae duae,
una,
:) libri
quatuor,
Judffi
ad-
novi
est
Evangelia
Stj^oci- Johannis
xpV
juvenes
ut
Siraclii
nostri, hoc
com-
saplentiam
eruditi
^i"\iois decim,
oktoj
sexdecim
insuper
discant
modum
Canti-
a\
KaX
5uo*
vobis
sit,
vestri
vero
'
K\iJiuL"i'TosiincrroKaX
e/xov
\wavvov
laKwSov
Tpi'is
(extra hos
memoratum
reaaapa,
Proverbia,
Prophetae
iroXv/xaOovs corum,
(ro"plav
unus,
mystica
in
quae
Acta
nostra
de
Canonibus
Apo-
stolorum.
Tavra
Oe
Trepi
diare-
Kavovoiv
rdxS^ ^f^^t^
'Tap'TjucSf,S)
xifxeis8e
Itt'ktkottoi.
vero
constituta
treffde,Koi
e'|eT"
elp'^u-qv
'
airei-
n6Kol
Se, KoAarT07f(recr(?6,
6ovvT"i
IIa3C
sint
Vos
(TOLV
6 Qehs
TivuvvTes.
Koi
a.yiVvr}T0Sy
avavTas
v/jlcis
"KVfvixaTi
iU
TTciu
ndv
5id
Se,
uXoov
bitis
pacem
eV
Ttjs elpiju-qs
ayicf)kvuxru'
ipyov ayaOhv,
KaTapTicrei
aTpiirTovs,
d^f'/xTTTouj,
di/ey/cAz/Tous Kara^i*
uxTfi
5ia
re
TTjy
aiwviov
^w^s,
rrjs /xffTirilas
tov
si in eis
at
si
bell
obtem-
non
inter
et
pendentes.
Deus
debitam
autem,
ingenitus,ac
universorum
vos
per
omnes
Spiritu Sancto
summabit
in
omne
vos
perpetuum,
urn
contuniaciaj
/mdvos,poenam
Troir]TT]s
habebitis
irpoa-fjKov-
ryv
nobis,
autem,
peratis,puniemini
biKTfv rrjs avTjKoias
bis
vo-
solus
tor,
crea-
in
pacem
adunabit,
opus
con-
bonum,
tjfuu^immutabiles, inculpates,irre7]yaTrr]/x4vov
nobiscum
preliensos; atque
(tuv
174
TO
NOTES
here
to
loo-ue
readings of
various
Fol.
548
of
book
the
eighth
the
title,Aiarci^etg
ch. 27.
^iucovoQ
information
this
owe
of
Roestell
text
which
that
from
ought
all
on
the
in the
are
enabled
We
(pp. 35
by
"
the
I have
Greek
the
of
of
(p.
from
texts
Introduction
one
remarkable
constitute
first Alexandrian
to
render
with
Tat-
these,"
these."
two
" 2.)
10.
from
The
text
MS.,
the Book
the
the
19.)that
of
sometimes
by
highly
precepts
given
proceeds
Offices, which
41.)
moral
whole, the
text,
des
Vienna
find here
proceeds
other.
Coptic
this
(March
chapter
for envy
"
tlie
the
Ecclesiastical
Text-Book
MS.
Coptic Collection,
our
the
which
murder
explicit,sometimes
of
third
the
as
literallyidentical, but
as
the
(1st March,
procured
Introduction,
On
"\"d6voi:.)
of
As
Geschichte
I find
first book
Coptic thus,
read, "for
to
instead
at
the
that
letter
published, from
concluding words,
the
ocpeiXsL
296, 297.)
BickelVs
to
(pp. 9"14.).
Catechumens
the
tam
the
given
have
we
title of
friend. Professor
same
Having
has
of the
with
beginning
learned
Germany,
from
(pp. 107"132.)
Greek
the
attention
my
interesting book
my
in the
(I. 1843).
Kirchenrechts
Bickell
to
who
Marburg,
called
has
1852)
the
ttogiov
it is clear
Liturgy,
under
interpolatedpiece.
this whole
had
and
II. pp.
(see Vol.
of
text
fjLvaTLKiJQXarpetag.
cuira'^tQ vtto
Kavavaiov
of the
end
is the
vulgar
(fol.550"561.)
"7ri(TK07roQ
xeipoToi'"~i(x8cu
ch. 15.
important.
81.
the
aTrorrTokiov
ayttuv
Tov
The
"C.
Apostolical Constitutions,
the
16"26.
ch.
follow
Then
of
epi-
insignificant.
are
number
15.
give chapter
550.
"
collections
to
the
by
also is not
numbering
Ethiopic
and
Arabic
The
preserved text
the
the
in
difference
The
is followed
canon
(the
is unknown
Books)
kul
Tcivra
75th
the
in which
MS.,
that
Cotelerius
of
canon
Canonical
of the
Catalogue
absurd
76th
The
80.
canon
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
(^oioc
ai'e
is
not
more
lowed,
is fol-
chapter
in
set.
the
We
intelli2:iblethe
VIENNA,
BARBERINI,
conclusion
of
classes of
if
has
of
elders
the
of the
those
the
like
the
that
"
fiUeth
the
and
Aid
ffTreV
of
meeting
be
allow
he
of
words
the
to
^la
aadevEQ
to
those
be
by
saved
waited
are
at
shall
meetings,
for he
considered
be
interpretation
the
ing
respect-
passage
whole
the
cept
pre-
good delivery,
be
to
firmed
con-
following : Mapda
is the
the
they
Martha
"
"
says:
spoke
said
No,"
to
said is this
"
'
(The
the
is meant
to
excluded
from
Martha
having
?
I
"I
Mary,
What
weakness
man,
Jesus
Supper,
St.
me,
be
to
at
the
regularly supposed
are
your
strength of
women
these
being present
women
as
strong.'
tradition
the
holy
Luke,
who
answer
the
waited
x.
did
not
because
did
not
42.;
or
what
lect
I recol-
is weak
will be
but
dinner, St. John, xii.),
have
is
communion-table,
that dinner
the
evangelist;
an
on
Sophia.
Lord
to
this
believe
Why
by
(in. p. 38,)
anodijfTerai. I take
smiled."
the
what
two
by
Mary
the Lord
saved
away."
obscure
most
text, which
Apostles,
stand
laugh (when
when
spread
Sunday
Finally,
seems
tc^vjoou
Pistis
that
saw
rov
the
in the
us
not
may
eldev
jjiEidiaxrav,
Mapia
Mapict/i,ort
avT)]v
kyeXaaa' TrpoeXeye yap i]f.uv ore lEidaaKev, on
Ovkstl
elTreV
Mary
Greek
the
by
of that
given
of
unlearned
God."
before
judge
canon
and
ear
place
of the
ears
acceptable
I have
the
next
he
as
let them
carried
first in the
good
But
(with
him
the
takes
he
Martha
TO
Having
that
knowing
be
evil
be
of the
Greek
the
by
the
people
judge
fear
may
two
"
cause
council
that
conclusion
the Reader
thus
which
all the
Coptic.
common
common
the
contumeliously,
answers
the rest
that
and
clearer
becomes
as
in
in the
make
respect of persons,
Likewise
who
obscure
so
shall
altar
and
left),
gangrene,
runs
is
175
MSS.
respecting
canon
admonished
been
deserveth, in order
without
PETERSBURG
remarkable
the
Elders, which
who
one
AND
of
will
woman
teaches
her.)
the
question :
ciuKovia
at
the
at
{dirjKoyei)
17G
NOTES
gives
also
attributed
to
Bickell
Order,
curious
The
age.
recent
German
Books
in the
schleben.
(pp. 133
criticism
erudite
Die
But
159.)
"
the
This
of
account
Library
Paris
at
the
collection,examined
AicaCTKctX/a
the
of
text
but
can
exactly what
out
Roestell
Catalogus Codicum
et
corum
found
IMS.
the
books
of
the
ordinary
title
correct
'
and,
Bibliothecae
of
OpoL KCiroviKol
place,a
collection
text
which
or
of the
omission
the
Can.
i.),I
the
Can.
then
under
the
uyiiov aVooroXwj/;
ru)v
mutilated
according
explanation
no
primitive
7"11.
but
canons,
collection
13,
14.
of the
additional
58-60.
leaves
can
there
18"20.
collection
64.
same
(fol.139^.).
/.t^-'
represents,
85
collection
be
are
to
out
39
Muralt,
the
of them
; of
given.
wanting
36"43.
Of
have
contains, first,
Apostolical Canons,
"Ete()6l
KcivovEQ
same
Muralt's
in the third
This
Volume
Apostolical Constitutions
collection
tracts
ex-
whole
the
mentioned
(codex membranaceus)
Greek
tolical
Aposas
Second
in the
title
chapters,
the
on
tional
Na-
38.).
the
them
that
(Petropoli, 1840;
xv.
the
of
(pp.
interpolations?
also
having
Latinorum
that
be
the
bears
considers
explain
is
No.
exhibits, in 26
I have
to
JVasser^
in
books
most
Kirche
Germ.
St.
first six
one
MS.
Zenker,
Dr.
Bickell
then
how
leave
they
by
those
Constitutions.
;
Or.
cnroaroXojy, and
tCov
original
Syrian
the
(Cod.
Dr.
treaure
greatest
our
Penitential
the
of
the
abendliindischen
der
Bussordnun"?en
of
result
work
critical
and
to
posterior to
are
subject of
this
on
penitential
is unnecessary
reader
short
It
Apostles.
the
137.) a
"
penitentialOrdinances
such
add, that
CANONS.
APOSTOLICAL
THE
TO
85.
PART
II,
THE
AND
INTEEPEETATION
APPLICATION.
THE
I^TERPEETATIOJN^
AJ^D
APPLICATIOiY.
BOOK
CHRISTIAN
THE
I.
SCHOOL
AND
BAPTISMAL
VOW.
I.
PICTURE.
THE
The
Apostolical Church
link
society
and
Church
adhered
the
by
true
Christ, that
communion
deed, his
of
Church.
It
candidate
for
admitted
Father,
of the
as
the
one
solemn
was
his
this
upon
his
Holy
in
6
the
the
community.
in
of
act
of
that
water,
confession
Ghost.
exact
It
sense
stituting
con-
ordained
presence
immersed
baptism, therefore,
free
understanding
was
the
into
free
o\vn
in
made
brother,
Son, and
by
vow
with
baptism
a
but
The
member
necting
con-
world.
baptism
be
can
the
principle,as
the
of the
purport
no
the
Christian
rigidly to
Saints,
own
and
admission
was
brotherhood
School
the
herself
between
of this education
object
The
made
of
the
and
the
the
and
the
stood
underof
the
180
First
but
bodily purification,
with
preceded by
was
vow
Catechumen
for
his
neighbour,
in the
Ghost
Holy
of
condition
the
All Church
But
imposed.
examination
without
be
As
for
years
same,
modern
to
other
pledge
such
in
could
the
Church
nication.
excommu-
or
based
this
upon
such
received
be
vow
examination
observation
and
ancient
to
be
fixed three
Church
term
of
sense,
sponsors,
competent
the
condition
probationwas
circumstances.
infants,with
or
of this
children
according
more
Jew,
or
Christian
With
it.
Son
this
heathen
whether
God
keeping
How
of
kind,
instruction
passedwithout
Self;
responsibility
thereby self-
the
for
child
repentance
could
how
and
solemn
was
discipline
voluntarypledge, and
and
God
only begotten
continuance
entailed
infringement
his
It
of the most
The
for death.
vow
to
in
and
Him.
by
world
the
which
in
come
becoming
with
the communion
through
to
the
to
his
fiiith in
of
vow
not
time
Christian
of
offered
the salvation
to
vow
Christ.
Christ
in
faith
God
to
faith in Jesus
Church,
the
being
as
made
vow
confession
that
expressed
of
sufficiency
was
of
face
in the
faith,made
the
as
This
its
21.), not
(iii.
St. Peter
Epistle of
mere
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
receive
to
curtailed
Pcdobaptism,
in
meaning therebybaptism of
the
was
vicarious
the
was
the
born
new-
promises of parents
utterlyunknown
to
the
early
182
INTERPRETATION
tions, and
of
eminently
on
this
faith
and
arrived
moral
wisdom.
The
admitted
unless
point
slave,
he
Christian
He
salvation.
Christian
abstain
to
was
to
give
to
which
slavery
heathenism
of
master
slave
slaves, of both
the moral
the
day (and
of
sexes,
most
property,
Komans,
the divine
Idolatrous
was
of
national
which
the
even
he
his
gave
right of
the
upon
world.
this to
on
the
of
be
rights
in the eyes
of the
Sovereign Man.
impure
abandoned
general attack
life.
and
practically
held
sacred
married
economists
attack
unjustifiable,
heathen
immorality
unless
have
must
superstitionsand
the
not
into, or incapable
in this
were
if not
disqualifications,
again
proffered
and
But
enteringinto
of
the most
ever
his
opportunity of abandoning
an
the Romans
not
that
sanctioned.
philosophersand
serious,if
don
aban-
temptation, and
inadmissible
eminent)
theoretically
of
form
any
personalimpurity, and
All
that
of
to
he
offered
was
ter's
mas-
righteousness. Moreover,
almost
had
his
to
up
not
was
it became
from
himself
and
of faith in the
taught
be
to
fulfil all
to
higli
incompatiblewith
w^as
confession
was
deserve
to
behaviour,
honest
and
heathen,
promised
of
Christian
of
as
one
Church
the
impress
well
of
even
important
which
the
as
practicewhich
vow
the
at
bears
courage,
good-will by
every
them
among
resolution
The
slavery.
APPLICATION.
AND
at
the
trades
once.
were
This
gularities
deep-seatedirre-
It may
be
enough
mention
to
here
connected
charms
the
all
eye, and
evil
middle
South
indeed,
and
ages,
made
are
Europe,
which
lent,
preva-
they were
as
during
studiouslyencouraged
are
of
use
still as
are
countries
Romanic
in all the
even
of
superstitions
protectionagainst
fascinus), which
(jgittatura,
in all the
the
and
omens
the
with
183
SCHOOL.
CHRISTIAN
of
them,
of the
engine
an
as
in most
state
police.
A
possessed,i. e. subject
person
to
could only be
phrensy,lunacy,or epilepsy,
Church
the ancient
John
our
As
pressingexceptionalcases.
very
the
Baptist
Text-Book.
beautiful
in the
whose
was,
That
addition
of the
the
limited
to
Christian
years
having completed
be
at
the
admitted
the
to
the
blessing,he
of
was
with
But, if
"
will
teach
have
we
you,
for
we
Instruction.
so
as
general rule,
that the
first year
conclusion
in
God."
instruction,
three
quoted
concludes
Apostles :
all have
Catechetical
are
as
ing
compilers, as though speak-
anything, experience
II.
militarymen,
to
words
omitted
Spiritof
in
admitted
rejectingthem
document
of the
name
far from
as
was
of
paroxysms
Catechumen,
was
after
satisfactorily,
might
of God
and
the
sermon
prayer
dismissed
worship
before
the
and
uf
184
INTERPRETATION
the
APPLICATION.
AND
commenced.
Nothing
celebration
of the
of the
symbol.
natural
more
Supper
can
it
no
objections raised
by
of
notion, adopted by
which
the
the
case,
No
one
close
it.
and
therefore
was
take
can
have
suitable
who
has
it Avould
allowed
of
from
excluded.
The
of the nature
of
ceremony
received
been
have
of
the occasion.
to
or
own,
out
arose
the
can
day,
their
be
to
present
of
were
the contrary,
scholars
Catholic
some
the
invention
an
the
be
to
service, than
at
even
society,except
To
the
Catechumens
institution,on
the Christian
Protestant
some
mischievous
Catholicizingdivines
act
understand, therefore,
more
division
doctrine,
solemn
intended
was
against this
secret
the
was
for the
impliedreceptioninto
of which
community,
the
Lord's
believers,and
sacred
be
can
been
into
diction
contra-
in terms.
The
as
system
much
as
of instruction
Faith.
upon
Ten
law
to
be
that
not
Sunday,
of the
in
the
spiritof
of
God
and
was
shown
Christ's
of
our
furnished
moral
law
enjoinedas
with
which
Sabbath,
the Law
upon
commenced
written
were
obligationimposed
Mount
It
observed,
literally
of the
based
was
which
threw
with
the
but
the
external
an
the
into
vance
obser-
the
ground
back-
incompatible.
was
to
be
an
internal
commandments,
neighbour.
The
deeper insightinto
the
Sermon
the
The
one,
love
on
moral
the
law.
holiness
by substitutinginternal
works.
what
the
mankind,
whom
all nations
whose
life
Old
Testament,
Catechumen,
the
human
and
the
together
For,
formed, the
was
in
by
were
the
first
which
empire,
Churches, knew
In
the
to
gave
the
to
vocation.
an
Our
By
distinct
ecclesiastical
them,
laymen
instruct
the
who
were
Catechumens
positions.
com-
garded
re-
were
time,
the
the
literature
which
of
of
which
New,
books
apocryphal
cradles
the
almost
Roman
Christian
read.
the
teacher
office of
to
degrees
the
whom
the
office
that
teachers, and
Text-Book
also.
books
throughout
office of
Deacons
The
that
taught
one
this
of
Christian
of
At
Church,
Every
became
Elders
how
earliest
all.
open
the
were
Christ,
centre
Christian
the
towns
in
placed before
were
specimens
of the
inhabitant
every
the father
to
of the
useful
Jews.
later
being
as
Abraham,
and
race.
with
did
initiation
Adam,
canon
conciled
re-
Jew
the
the
light as
same
the
from
degrees, a
by
the
came
formed
graduallybeing closed,
were
became
blessed, down
death
and
justificationby
as
God,
of
were
history of
hallowed
the
Next
image
against it,
repulsed him,
historyof Revelation,
into the
of
Law.
the
of
system,
first have
at
must
violation
Jewish
the
for
believing heathen
the
Thus
with
with
into offences
all unlawfulness
resolved
and
185
SCHOOL.
CHRISTIAN
presents
offices
but
to
us
was
Spirit
of
the
of
the
already
still,
according to
duly qualified,might
;
for the
book
states
also
that
186
the
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
Scripture says,
shall
They
"
all be
of
taught
God."
The
for
Alexandrian
the
which
he
ensued, adds
be
Ecclesiastic
an
hands
"
Prayer
imposition of
the
and
Catechumens,
the
mentioning
in
text,
who
Layman
or
offers
the
prayer."
the
In
The
and
last year
third
Catechumens
they
Examination.
of the
called
were
in the
as
Before
III.
second
competcntes,
they
set
were
preparation,the
had
the
was
period
of
as
the
the
say, that
were
character
other
liad
during
the
being
laid
Those
which
formed
under
and
who
small
widows,
works
of
was
continued
inhabited
Christian
may
to
to
these
It is unnecessary
a
to
be, the
estates
have
their homes
The
public one.
or
congregations by
at
visited
them
witness
to
of sponsors.
single clergyman,
preliminarysteps
the
first introduced
obliged
mediate
im-
examination
an
conduct
honoured
this examination
congregation was,
the
had
who
community,
judge.
life and
performed
Those
facts in the
to
they
sick, and
charity.
their
in
rest,
whether
upon
to
called hearers.
been
from
apart
dates,
candi-
or
villages
themselves,
gone
;
supreme
but
through
the
com-
have
pletlonmust
Church
mother
the
fasted
the
on
from
again
never
dedicated
to
After
to
the
the
Bishop
had
done
the Text-Book
ancient
His
with
passed
night was
brought with
Sunday,
meal.
At
of
the
from
to
Bishop's
bidding
spirit,
unclean
that
this solemn
forth
time
to
was
be
and
each
then
it)on
the
sign of
in prayer
him
and
only to
as
the
eat
the
of
God,
the Lord
as
them
sealed
foreheads, ears,
the
The
cross.
of the bread
which
for
thank-offering
Sunday,
towards
the
the
(as
and
whole
exhortation; each
his contribution
dawn
tion
libera-
Avith
enmity
of them,
and
disciples,
of
ceremony
impurity,and
and
curse
upon
being allowed
had
the
expresses
lips,doubtless
they
commanded
were
received
and
all evil
breathed
upon
were
Lord.
from
from
they
every
conclusion
exorcisement
ordeal, they
togethersolemnly on
and
them,
enter
the
the
this
met
down,
exorcised
out
go
and
Thereupon
knelt
They
blessing,who
him
passed
Friday,
Saturday.
pray.
it.
pronounced personallyclean
bathed, and
first
the
candidates
of the
Preparation
the immediate
for
If
judgment
sufficient examination.
Vow, and
Baptismal
The
IV.
left to the
been
after
187
VOW.
BAPTISMAL
the
phyte
neo-
he
lowing
fol-
general
baptismal font
188
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
filled,accompanied by
was
exactly with
the
elements
baptismal dress.
They
Presbyters,who
the
to
works.
In
himself
towards
the
which
the
is
It is
he
anointed
neophytes
to
be
all his
in
of
brought
this is
Deacon
the formula
bath
of
meaning
the
by
Elder
spirit
depart from
ordinances
that
by
which
the
body
Deaconess
accompanied
and
each
made
confession
or
Creed
use
and
under
of them
of faith in the
respond
was
of the second
we
used
sion
expres-
indisputablythe originalsignifica
and
This
which
the
an
by
foot, a completion, as
to
Holy Ghost,
I believe."
anointed
was
in other
in the Churches
than
was
evil
every
preparatory
them
symbol
exorcism,
words
head
in turn
words
the
Let
"
from
The
the
purified; and
was
the
he
oil of
expresslystated
of the
it were,
of
Catechumen
as
Church,
explained by
thee."
was
the
Alexandrian
this occasion
upon
he
of
one
doubtless
the
West,
renunciation
with
Presbyter
of
each
the
on
light.
this solemn
After
put
presentedto
custom,
the
The
the
service, and
of which
out
and
Jerusalem,
ancient
an
darkness,
spiritual
into eternal
of
consecrating
Deaconesses
solemnly on
all his
Church
the
conformity with
turned
called
sponds
corre-
Supper.
the
then
were
Satan, and
renounce
Lord's
and
men,
in
take
to
women,
the
used
prayers
for the
intended
assisted
Deacons
the
blessing,which
to
much
more
third
the
it
name
by
the
ple
sim-
centuries,
of the
190
condensed
of
summary
of
the
addition
the
groundwork
few
of
the
of
generally addressed
of
with
the
true
the
so-called
Chrisma.
head
the
on
of
in the
strict
this
of
executing
the
with
ceremony
Church
all these
exception
white
and
Unction
the
this
the
conducted
mention
functions
of
the
the
the
oil
The
the
drian
Alexanlaid
was
the
head
forewhich
cross,
The
Sealing.
nances
ordi-
Presbyters
well
as
the
the
Christian
as
Bishop,
oil.
The
kiss.
Admission.
baptized
persons
the
into
priesthood
followed
then
the
as
affirmative
to
blessingof
represented,in
universal
the
shape
precious oil,
the
of
sign
with
concluded
V.
After
the
is called
sense
the
with
hand
the
that
baptized, and
the
with
anointed
After
According
Constitution, the
in
the
with
baptismal unction
the
in
believe."
and
immersions,
neophyte
answered
be
"I.
words
the
not
repeated,being
three
the
to
question, to
testimony
itself did
times
three
was
each
before
uttered
external
direct
This
article.
amplifications.
Confession
That
is
Holy Ghost,
the
baptismal confession
proper
these
contain
about
present third
our
with
Gospel narrative,
the
words
supplemental formula
that
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
of
the
were
clothed
in
church.
minds
Christians.
of the
In
Church,
order
to
BAPTISMAL
"
The
Lord
with
be
the
Lord's
Supper,
Constitutions
the
less
not
Supper,
them,
as
symbols
in
After
well
the
as
of their
in what
of
in
the
the
Was
brought
back
sponsors
who
infant
The
the
to
were
the
East
before
the
Greek
and
and
it
newly
were,
it
a
were
the
Lord's
set
before
wine, doubtless
new-birth,
Was
repeat
of the whole
name
honey
sort
"
sins not
recollection
present, but
to
regeneration."
of
version
magical con-
of
act
now,
ling
sprink-
intended
of the
be
as
born.
blessing,eflPected
infant, by the
forgivingof
which
in
to
parents
applied
to
be
or
the
itself?
ancient
Gospels and
contains
it
lips
own
The
they partook of
bread
into
curse
of
case
his
of this universal
the
in the
and
called
?
sense
every
you."
to
**
this
being, as
Baj^tismis indeed
But
turn
milk
which
enjoin that
significantly,
by prescribingthat
Prayer aloud,
congregation."
with
"
precisewords
with
Elder,
or
And
exhibition
the
first of all
congregation
be
should
neophytes
Lord's
the
Peace
express
priesthood
the
"
words
with
utter
in the
addresses
Bishop
in the
and
pray,
had
Bishop
ordinances
of peace,
the salutation
"
thee,
same
should
neophyte
of the
salutation
the
reply to
to
anointed
this,the person
substantiate
191
VOW.
less
Church
the
knew
Apostles of
no
more
such
than
spirituality
than
do
the
which
superstition,
many
of
the
lustra-
192
tions
the
world, and
old
the
of
much
not
she
of
blood
the
testimony, in
authentic
bears
in
think
that
defenders
himself
of
who,
impelled by
by
bad
assisted
and
established
three
Origen, in
which
the
Lcvitical
the
sense
first-born
that
it
as
upon
infant
this
which
to
Origen,
of children
it removes
the
and
Hippolytus
(Note
the
is in the main
the
to
attach
origin
to
Jesus
prevent
used
man
the
Old
tament,
Tes-
the
tlie
when
from
Part)
that
says
of
the
for
purification
proof
from
Church,
uses
them
enthusiasm,
to this
same,
him
to
the
lie
A.
sacrificial
seems
reason
children.
for children
of
baptism
fanatical
nated.
origi-
principle.
passages
sinfulness
for
it
Church-Book
interpretationof
injunctionof
and
and
and
tism
bap-
our
first Father
the
Tertullian
from
infant
the assertion
that
Alexandrian,
baptism
end
the
Alexandrian
our
Apostolicaltradition,
of infant
of
than
able
better
explain how
to
explanationof
true
an
an
was
in
passage
As
and
innocent,
was
moment
been,
contrary,
ordinances,
all her
opponents
or
hitherto
have
gives the
this
the
phyte
neo-
misunderstanding.
origin
at
are
we
the
either
the
cases,
On
victims.
last
the
purify the
by
than
more
crioholia, mysteries of
and
taurohoUa
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
act
same
the
that
his
purity
im-
birth,
according
of
to
baptism
expression
endeavoured
disciples
being brought
unto
unto
me;"
"
I. p.
Vol.
Part
First
our
where
with
what
the
from
that
in that
This
it for them.
practiceto
In
this ordinance
be
an
the
exceptionalone
the "little
he says
ones
parents
to
eyes
ten
years
Lord's
our
by Origen on
century
to
the occasion
soon
IIL
found
sponses
re-
proper
the
When
to
do
Apostolical
it
to
was
the
seems
to
Origen,
for
the Church
of
sense
doubtless
children
had
words, referred
; and
before
to
in
rejects,
the
stituted
infrom
her
likewise
themselves
of
down
go
bound
are
it is in
so
also."
age),she
time
who
arrangement
and
affectionate
TertuUian
them.
VOL.
of
been
particularly
belonged.
whole
the
the
undoubtedly
have
baptismalbath,
make
to
that he
of Alexandria
Church
those
which
comparison
to
into the
the
is
in Ori-
passages
before
to
is admissible.
interpretation
state
case
six
tation
interpre-
true
But
speaks of
Gospel
about
Text-Book
our
other
no
yet in
not
babes
in the
from
two
occurs.
Catechumens
the other
are
word
same
Text-Book
The
but
words
Apostolicaltradition
Origen,shows
with
those
what
of the other
appears
considered
above.
see
between
of this and
gen,
difference
old.
years
ii. 22.
therefore, to express
mean,
clearly
come
in the passage
uses
(Hier.
256.),implying a
(infantes)and
ten
(parvuli)to
Iren^eus
which
word
in
quoted
Suffer
Him
193
VOW.
BAPTISMAL
obligedto
teenth
six-
revert
followingterms,
194
such
of
interpretation
an
the
expression,after having
that
objectionsurged by
the
refuted
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
of
postponement
baptism,
some
(De Bapt.
to
his
deceived
that
It is true
from
the
by
coming
they
they
have
learned
they
at
that
in
intrusted
heavenly ?
the
faith is
too
sure
they
it
the
children.
What
would
The
words
they
their
sins
less circum-
allow
to
those
who
be intrusted
attaches
to
tism
bap-
procrastinating.True
too
This
of salvation."
treats
do
should
Why
with
and
may
hasty than
Christ's
act
not
when
so
when
have
to
earthlyproperty
Tertullian
of
going.
Whoever
.
do
are
to
them
may
learn, and
be
?
disposition
Hinder
to
we
may
puberty, they
worldly matters,
with
'
hasten
age
evil
an
they
of
age
Ou";ht
importance
being
but
begun
innocent
spectionthan
with
the
at
of
said,
to whom
not
me
have
forgiven them
are
Lord
prevented by
promises, or
out
'
unto
arrived
have
when
breaking
our
of children
case
be
may
their
performing
from
death
to
who
jeopardy,
in reference
as
the
in
is the
Where
in
sponsors
individual, as well
especiallyso
but
age,
(parvuli).
of
position
dis-
so
it is desirable
For
18.): ""
c.
the
that
by Philip,and
strengthof
the
on
against
persons
is the
way
subjectof baptism
he
to
have
the
case
said
of
to
of
the
in which
growing
tion
applica-
infants ?
the
ante-Nicene
BAPTISMAL
and
later Church
the
the
Church, with
and
after
only
children
but
who
word
Origen,when
Cyprian, and
the
first
washing
Old
the
viewed
away
of the
washed
might certainlyas
or
day
well
rather,it would
thing to
safer
do
so.
than
proposed, as
circumcision.
not
but
be
for sins
for
the
be
the
If
that
were
light of
of
the
human
sin
to
of
be
mitted
actually com-
new-born
one
natural
most
temporaries,
con-
that ordinance
baptized as
be
say
does
century,
sinfulness
much
child
growing
and
safest
eighth,which
Go
but
to
the
law
step farther
one
exclusivelythe
of
water
consciouslycommitted
hereditarydispositionto
K
of his brethren
some
being analogous
principleof aggressioninstead
will
in
circumcision.
as
not
Neither
third
originalhereditarysin, a
as
the
universal
not
were
away
he does
the
to
bishops,his
Testament,
maturity,
accuratelyweighed.
baptism
connected
African
close of
who
and
nature,
children
expressionsare
the
course
oppositionis
infants.
other
of
at years
Tertullian's
some
at
arrived
new-born
his
the
exceptiononly. Christian
growing
about
principle
;
on
through
gone
the
not
of young,
baptism
one
had
infants.
never
had
as
so
only baptized
general rule,baptizedadults,
they
instruction,and,
of
up
as
she did
the later
of converts,
exception
Church,
the ancient
this
essentially
was
infants, and
new-born
195
YOW.
respecting
establish
defence, and
of
tism
bap-
regeneration,
before
sin
conversion,
only, leaving
198
INTERPRETATION
priestlyabsolutions
and
penances
APPLICATION.
AND
baptism
to
and
ness
forgive-
procure
baptismal
"
secure
regeneration."
There
Church
The
two
are
been
has
different
very
this
into
dragged
path.
wrong
tolic
Apos-
the
deep feelingprevalentin
first is the
the
why
reasons
man,
in
the
This
salvation
salvation
consequently
or
who
one
any
Cor.
custom,
by
the
the
subsequently is only
who
friend
be
had
could
a
admitted
his
stead
of the
the
such
into
that
the
is to
"departed
that
Church,
say,
for him.
was
considered
in
peace," and
turally
na-
St.
he
"
which
This
as
was
is not
the
deceased
in
of
or
chumen
Cate-
Christian
a
desire
baptism
the
to
in
presence
faith,and took
evidence
being given,
brother, and
so
approved
dis-
Cerinthians,
brother
received
istence
ex-
which
but
made,
Why
"
impliesthe
passage,
confession
tained
be main-
grounds,
among
sects.
congregation,the
one
in that
prove
sickness
wished
can
and
believing disposition,
baptismalvow
a
the dead
found
other
Marcionites, and
29.) which
practiceof
Apostle
believers,
prevented by
historical
Christ,
only explanation of
xv.
and
philological
of
the
this communion,
The
it.
expression(1
on
are
in
be
to
livingin
die
to
Paul's
happened
from
death
with
congregationof
the
Christ.
by
communion
consistingin
with
announced
and
brought
faith
the
of salvation, and
of his need
and
mentioned
as
having
in the
198
Church
the
of
the
endeavoured
old
"
divines.
the
wdiat
hates
iniquity,
It
is the
which
the
in
the
the
for
paved
Church.
ancient
of
to
and
the
Lord,
real
the
truthful
proportion
promises
among
in
reformation
members.
of
sin
died
sin,
of
consequence
the
blessing
dedicating
stifles
religious feeling
is the
of
and
it
as
of real
misery
the
still
felt
Gospel,
AVhen
consciousness
her
which
Church
to
life
and
away
tached
at-
thing
any
of
abandonment
of
vow
image,
bloodthirsty
being
and
This
conscious
voluntary
God
untruth.
an
the
love, who
and
caricature
free
element
by
spiritualdespotism.
of
evil
the
truest
of
either
Thus
of
creation
for
the
of
of
God
the
own
this
love
Church
of
caricature
of
eternal
admission
except
the
way
copy
the
was
rights
the
the
consciousness
that
of
tame
the
prevents
ought
the
and
Moloch,
into
depended,
bewildered,
gradually
His
loves
but
transformed
was
face
paternal
the
thus
soul
practices.
became
Church
justifying
Church
ancient
conscience
Christian
and
the
by
or
reason
of
despaired
have
must
as
of the
African
exception
extreme
hallowed
salvation
the
masters
the
into
the
rule, and
which
they
entered
of
out
unexceptionable
on
again
made
the
expel, as beiug
to
had
man,"
They
doctrine,
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
sin, and
and
the
in
soul
to
to
longing
the
same
199
11.
CHURCHES
THE
When
to
OF
look
we
of
us
the
Church,
as
century,
we
which,
THE
PRESENT
THIS
PICTURE.
at
remark
it
observation,do
not
of that age ?
forms
which
tends
of
the
with
Who
give
to
the
the
well
as
its
rent.
transpa-
consciousness
religious
after
striving
that
externals
thus
of these
binds
powers
element
two
the free
errors
under
spirit
and
of nature,
of
religion
;
heathen
the
thus
and
yoke
human
spirit.It
these
real
cannot
Jewish
and
objective,
be denied
unhealthy tendencies,
K
sence,
es-
mind
based
?
on
which
the
necessity,
into
Divine
demonism,
of
the appearance
throws
is
Every retrogradestep in spiritual
religion
one
spots
the demonism
the
third
the
become
objective,the
true
ancient
dark
some
with
objectivereality,and
background
as
to
presented
the
of
in
an
IN
beginning of
identifyhimself
can
which, like
the
at
once
closer
Who
picture thus
general consciousness
exhibited
upon
the
upon
REFLECTED
DAY
thereby
loses
of the God-seeking
formalism
and
of both
demon-
200
INTERPRETATION
show
itself
does
not
dark
clouds
at
mastery
these
the
of this world"
clouds
sombre
foreground
and
mind,
only
vivid, and
more
make
to
serve
undeveloped
these
dark
the formula
for demons,
selfishness
conscious
to
doing
mathematically,
mind's
of the
such
they
the
in
that
which
light of
to
In
philosophicaltruth
men
Do
the
Keplerian
through time,
in your
it is better
those
system, which
occupies in
the
preformation.
If
deny.
laws
nebula?
the
history of
not,
You
to
of
impressive,forms
therefore, despise
see
you
mythology
will not
of
in discovering
succeed
the
of
of
the
then, those
mind
place
same
Greeks
philosophy, that
covet,
an
imperfectly
progress
will have
whether
form
express
the
their
before
saw
ever
their
prefix
of real existence.
to
historicallynecessary
truth, which
ignore or
and
that
the
not
Substitute
nature," place
plation,
contem-
indicate
order
same
those
But
come
spots be-
in man,
exponent
mythological process.
eternal
than
in the
eye
of
negation
express
you
so,
the powers
sign
is the
selfishness
"
its
the minus
the whole
this
as
light.
to
for
the
veiled
or
the
the
who
gain
of this world
Priest
the
to
substitute
to
to
endeavours
order
in
conscience,
And
background
which
hierarchism,
over
over
Prince
the
of
Church.
the
in
perceive
once
writers),began
the ancient
already in
dominion
obtain
*'
Greek
of
(the BstaiBaL/jLovLa
fear
APPLICATION.
AND
of
forms
ANCIENT
which
which
the
freedom
AND
for
ancient
which
will understand
them
part of universal
the type
co-religionists,
place of
God
in
the
glance upon
remark
has
beautiful
mind
the
But
to
the
demonism
as
if you
look
condition
by
the
the
throne
has
crept in.
of
two
it to
that
of
will
demonism,
draws
the
tion,
sensa-
of
state
into the
are
ages,
one
in the
K
we
age
and
in
as
to
one
the
astical
ecclesi-
not
you
And
powered
over-
is this
find, upon
external
patchwork
That
You
itself,which
little closer
individual
absence
nature.
in the
which
passivityof personal
internal
reality,
phantoms
times, and
own
predominant feeling?
one
that
feeling,
and
to the
itself
all, cast
above
degrades
of the
whole, connexion,
was
among
the
lamentable
established
hypostatizedunconscious
shams
out
with-
establish
aware,
sentimentalityhas
just
in
then
usurp
your
negative formalism,
become
down
not
But,
forms,
being
as
form,
should
upon
But
time, and
symbol
conscience.
yourself,and
created
then
the
the
thereby forfeiting
your
of
them
fear of
holy
in
first time,
Admit
your
with
rejectthem.
for the
any
nation,
your
invented
may
history.
hesitation,without
for
nor
you
you
201
MODERN.
Church
with
same
you
made
not
were
and
BAPTISM
case
and
a
Church
the
truth
ruins,
real life
and
other, conventionalism
as
202
INTERPRETATION
is
fostered,or
fire and
things is
of
itself
four
ancient
the
of the
the
to
the
and
King.
of
he
Thus
did the
the
faithful
ventured
until
It
have
is
The
produced
the
and
instruction,
position
im-
the
in water
the
into
Priest
as
munion
com-
when
emperor,
of
considered
the
if
the
in the
have
been
We
this
Initiated
The
of
case
gradual
very
that
but
it
should
ceremony
parents.
in
was
baptism
must
thus
Constantino
so.
impossible
Christian
it
To
enter
act
Bishops
examination,
to
beggar
;
was
his death-bed.
diminished
not
do
to
her
vow
of
means
confession, immersion
; to
the
externallyworking
an
blessingcorresponded ;
of hands
sessing
pos-
elements
these
place of God.
in the
Elders, ordained
of
each
To
who, by
Church,
as
instruction, examination,
"
symbol,
sacred
that such
Gospel grounds,
baptism comprised, on
initiation.
attached
or
impudently proclaims
most
even
elements
spiritual
vow,
Churches,
? and
habit
by-
infallible ?
perfect and
The
of State
iUadvisedly vaunted
most
or
vitality,
maintained
instances
in most
of
unthinking superstition
state
rather
the
by
APPLICATION.
AND
act
a
his own,
was
from
convert
advancement
of children
case
injurious to
have
already
the
were
even
child
much
as
of
as
heathenism.
of
the
of Christian
its character
seen
was
how,
even
age
of
families^
as
lemnity.
so-
before
BAPTISII
ANCIENT
the
close
infants
of
the
the
period, the
our
of
out
grew
of
age
people relapsed
ceased
and
now
made
was
Covenant
new
In
of
of
of
course
but
and
this
consciouslymaking
lost all
The
meaning
Eastern
in the
unction
full
implies,
more
any
as
efficacyin
The
to
necessary
Western
the
the
Church
adhered
be
Yet
to
voluntarily
sacrifice of self,
child.
new-born
the
tion
unc-
although
seal
that
Man's
immersion,
of
free
Church
the Eastern
general recognition
salvation, and
Western
most
practised the
than
responsibleact.
have
remaining
now
of Man
immersion,
is to
and
centuries,
is
of
moreover,
even
requires, nevertheless,
both,
cipally
prin-
elements
of the
vow
the
consciousness, and
pledge,of
the
century,
people
East
symbol
after
third
nothing
immersion
Church,
immediately
nation,
complete
and
fifteen
the
In
ruins.
immersion, although
and
had
religionof
natural
nearly
tragicallydecomposed,
anywhere
the
these
completed by Augustin,
been, in the
which
Africans
the
fell back
of the
alteration
this
of
of its main
by
and
Humanity.
of
consequence
subversion
instituted,
custom,
for the
wards
to-
how, from
Christ
the extinction
sanction
new-born
seen
law,
Jewish
with
binding
be
to
ceremonial
into
of
advancing
have
Spirit, which
shadow
the
upon
children
We
boyhood.
203
MODEKN.
baptism
of
that
the
of
baptism
AND
form
of
evidently
denies
there
of
is
baptism.
commenced
her
204
INTERPRETATION
under
career,
freedom
adult
of
AND
the
chrisma, by
beginning
assumed
two
of
to
baptism,
the
conscious
practice of
The
stereotypedby
the
Latin
with
the
regards unction.
is
of
And
the
still
the
Catholic
five years
how
the
of
but
early
be
to
of the
little the
the
proper
impression
Bishop
idea
to
it has
to
and
made
be
to
be
more
on
ancient,
period
an
in
the
even
opus
conscious
practice prevailing
to
spondence
corre-
of this solemnity
principle;
act
the
was
The
Aquinas,
spiritof
is not
and
the voluntary
Augustin
Gospel
equallylittle
too
of
act
authentically
postponement
voluntary
seriouslyattended
little
The
ceremony
but
ratum,
and
is much
seven
tliat the
and
Thomas
has
custom
recognition of
legal age
show
Church
be
quent
subse-
the
the
doctrine
tained
rigidly main-
efiPect of
which
parated
se-
may
the
previous instruction,and
vow.
and
completed
the
she
undeniably
so
tion,
unc-
events,
instruction
this
consequences
Church
with
connect
with
teaching,as
all the
all
at
of
justification
Yet
her
ancient
and
implied as
introduced
confirmation, and
that,
so
and
retained, again,
of
way
acts;
ceremony.
in
She
consciousness
be
more
its stead.
the
is
She
with
Rome,
the
as
of
guidance
thought.
sprinkling in
the
APPLICATION.
to
ope-
mind.
exclusively
of
four
confirmed,
conveyed by
and
proves
the
act
stronglystill,how
the
popular
mind.
206
scribed
by
silent
upon
Thus
the
the
Gospel, which,
the
subject of
essential
practiceof
lower
which
was
of
scholasticism
how
knew
true,
The
another
and
admitted
the
voluntary
all her
The
harmony
held
of
in
be
may
good works,
the
of
precepts
The
Apostles.
seventeenth
of
the
thern
lea-
century, it is
but, of
this
language,
owm
in
take
can
the
fell besides
Germany
defended
she
as
or
yet
interference
the
person
service, unless
can
ported,
sup-
of
be
can
he
being
as
individual, and
power,
nizance.
cog-
the
ted
admit-
produce
of confirmation.
Church,
Keformed
swallowing
the
regulationsno
trade
any
certificate
of
act
State, by whose
Jewish
validity of confirmation,
the
wuth
the
This
contradiction, inasmuch
into
into
its
Church
Protestant
ling,
sprink-
speaking
reason
the
the
been
to
neither
justification,
nor
the
in
evangelical doctrine
it is to
practiceof
the
and
has
doctrine
the
to
by faith, as
justification
Gospel,
of
its substitute.
repugnant
as
than
instead
Eomish
the
children.
have
self-sacrifice,
scale
act
equally
and
Gospel
and
personal
than
compatible with
is
the
in
adopted
the
and
estimation
but
sprinkling of
the
the
in
is
however,
Apostles, faith
the
immersion,
less
points
placed
been
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
the
with
camel
of
which
had
pedobaptism,
Scripture,found
no
scruple in
no
as
place in
being
in
its theo-
ANCIENT
logical
BAPTISM
prescribed
not
for
conscience
In
the
in
that
the
confirmation,
of
introduction
because
it
human
was
tion.
inven-
centuries, wherever
two
Confessions
untenable
207
MODERN.
Scripture, was
course
Evangelical
two
AND
the
has
coexist, custom
rected
cor-
theological one-sidedness, by
of the
Lutheran
confirmation
and
,
this
to
has
the
been
union
The
of the
English Church,
place
to
as
it all
well
can
deadly
sin
sins
to
no
of
11.).
She
that
after
But
in
exclusivelyand
rigorouslyprescribed
the seventeenth
which
better
appear
suited
Evangelical doctrine,
become
to
snare
and
to
the
which
doctrinallyor
which
it
was
left at
the Church
of Rome.
is not
in
only
this
has
been
time
The
of
Liturgy,
the
the
of
end
expressions
than
and
the
farther
practically,beyond
the
her
the
consequently
from
no
as
baptized
Romish
have
limits
baptism,
since
consciences,
many
ciles,
recon-
excludes
once
persons
Divine
which
originalsin, and
committed
such
side
doctrine
(Art. 16.).
more
the
Art.
scholastic
in
baptism
by
with
fanatical view
the
as
preparations
of
faith
efficacyof baptism
from
her
doctrine
human
the
moreover,
the
in
grace
inward
many
Confessions.
two
general Evangelical
way
the
of
one
of
cause
Church.
advanced,
the
point
separation
at
from
particularessentially
unreformed,
208
INTERPRETATION
but
considerablybehind
behind
the
APPLICATION.
AND
the
French,
and
Church
in
Catholic
Roman
essence
has
prelatesof
efficacy,an
reacted
the
so
This
of
right
be
the
to
Bishop
radical
Baptists have
former
of
these
it had
have
the
set
after
again
baptism.
of its members
never
be
restored
adult
negation of
so,
in
the
find
from
wondered
of
this
external
if not
the
has
the
as
restoration
Quakers
The
as
after
the
abuse
to
The
ish
Jewfall
downwhich
Baptists
into
grown
it difficult to
which
Church.
fatal.
baptism. But,
form
period in
baptism
the
and
ever,
it,how-
must
at, that
out
main
bishopric.
was
exclusive
is the
Neither
it dates
people ;
latter,has
Baptists
for the
Church
longer binding
no
little foundation
repeat how
reform.
dangerous,
the
Tlie
never
confirm, which
to
consider
Jewish
led
the
baptized at all,or
to
sprung
be
to
custom,
of
blishment
Esta-
small,
however
Still less is it to
and
of
the
ancient
forgottenthat
town,
every
fact,
population
the
belong
many
here
is in the
hindrance
so
the
to
who
Church
for
It is unnecessary
there
of
this
How
from
its
to
as
confirmed.
been
having
not
the
also accounts
is clear
zealous
the
operatum.
classes
those
either
inside
foot
baptism
of
Germany.
day, remains,
opus
lower
many
are
their
infant
on
that, among
London,
the
especially
of
an
understand
formality;
old
form.
that
the
idea
of the
concludes
with
exactly with
the
the
the
yoke
they
by
which
make
head
in countries
where
serious
great and
free
the
they
increase
form
background.
of the
tury
cen-
Baptists,
ment
religiousmove-
fact, that,
English
than
more
already the
tinually
con-
among
United
in the
race
the
by
of the
Christians
form
own
of the seventeenth
onsets
exists, is evinced
their
efficacyof
againstthe
a
and,
ism,
rigid Calvin-
into the
how
extent
an
to
the
faith is thrown
renewed
can
attach
to
superstitious
power,
But
such
to
utterlyone-sided
an
inclined
are
baptism, which
Gospel commandment,
of the
they push
of
of
act
benediction, corresponds
and
vow
idea
the
letter of which
under
Protestant
German
209
MODERN.
AND
BAPTISM
ANCIENT
most
other
any
sect,
and
numerous
that
so
most
gressive
pro-
community.
How
much
life of
the
Church
separations,will
parishschools
of
the
every
thing
the
based
upon
from
In
being
the
Elect.
of
and
ancient
many
Church
the
noblest
of the
National
suffer
The
still
and
ments
ele-
Church,
in
sequence
con-
by
more
former
the
those
congregational life
similar
comparison
the
the
on
and
English Congregations
England,
withdrawn
of
of
is
upon
inflicted
this
general by
appear
of the
In
are
pride
in
injury are
Apostolical Church.
instruction.
and
and
mischief
has
the
never
210
established
have
Neither
schools
as
Church,
Christian
is
pride.
our
and
the
community,
by
the
and
prevalence
at
The
of
decay
but
are
of
police
institution,
national
after
glance
national
German
regards
flatter
as
striven
never
general,
in
to
the
schools
parish
latter
the
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
Continental
parish
that
lated
calcu-
palsy
the
too
life.
picture
of
the
spirit
manifestly
regulations.
of
life
of
free
bited
exhi-
211
III.
TO
APPLICATION
MORAL
THE
CHURCH
THE
OF
THE
FUTURE.
This
is the
former
to
have
and
germs
become
Who
Who
thought ?
increasing,however
be
wise
and
closer
Upon
retain
to
To
biblical
the
this
baptism
German
in
must
the
what
is
of life ?
desirable
the
such
latter
from
growth
it
may
of thino-g ?
the
in the
Church,
Schleiermacher,
school
prevent
pedobaptism, but
end,
that
germs
deeper reflection,it
baptismal disciplineon
1.
the
decay,
altogether
not
however
dangerous
existino;order
the
to
can
have
establish
to
eradicate
to
can
be
wish
can
we
hand
other
desires
time
of
and
life have
future
high
As
of death
the
on
of
scions
Who
Who
may
discovered
extinct.
dead?
traces
If the
mirror.
of restoration.
with
everywhere
we
work
the
to
is the
latter faithful,it is
the
and
true
proceed
met
so
be
this
picture,and
be
and
Neander,
to
will
remodel
appear
the whole
followingprinciples.
first
place, the
reformed
of the
in
to
the
doctrinal
Nitzsch, and
general. According
doctrine
of
sense
of
works
of
the
this view,
German
our
act
212
of
forms
baptism
which
the
whole, the
sprinklingof
is the
of
pledge
the
In
children
of
such
tender
age
parents,
This
3.
only
can
its
intrusted
to
education
for
Church
to
God
4.
the
them, and
and
the
at
duty imposed
home
for
and
the
at
have
must
be
himself
The
it
to
of
by
the
His
gift
Christian
Christian
of the
profess the
godly life
act
of
education
faith in
dedicated
the other
on
the
pledge, and
from
of
the
the
more
which
to
person
which
as
child
be
never
ceremony
at
nently
promi-
hand, every
modified
or
ceremony,
sponsors,
brought
be
must
where
transferred
and
parents
omitted
the
of the
performance
while,
cases
that of infant
5
as
born
new-
of
vow
God,
member
vow
upon
school,
;
been
to
the
tically
prac-
of
baptism
prepare
Christian
forward
appropriateto
takes
child
for
put down
the brethren.
Further,
sureties
to
the
the
sign of
itself able
make
to
that
to
becoming
until it be
Christ, and
their
they
by positivelyand
outward
dedicate
to
parents
is the
which
corrective.
true
done
be
realizingthe idea,
children
of
be
is to
by baptism,
by bringing forward
ever
die
as
damnation, from
under
rescued
be
must
place,the superstitionthat
Christian
unbaptized, are
young
blessing.
the second
conclusion
instructed
and
up
of
commencement
child, the
the
grown
Christian, sealed by
2.
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPHETATION
is
pression
ex-
only
baptized
ought
of
to
adult
baptism.
baptism
must
again
become
con-
214
INTERPRETATION
most
naturallyform
of
each
On
2.
their
baptism, with
considered
ceremony
common
The
days
same
seventh
their
both
parents and
sponsors
admitted
be
to
they
Instead
service
into the
Church
the
children
of
their
by
the
of the
object
receive
is
to
an
structio
inpare
pre-
cannot
should
be
make
an
Confirmation
that
infiincyto
it
thus
are
children
school
with
5.
they generally
blessing,and
to
by making
understand,
respects totallyunfitted
might
attained
congregation,
and
that
children
the stage of
they
service
of
have
The
school
about
either
(the
disgusting them
some
festivals
who
which
at
prayer
now
of
Sunday
sermons
as
with
are
the
for confirmation.
them
from
time
setting forth
exhortation
4.
the
also be
be introduced
should, if possible,
sexes
the
portion of
girls'school.
and
boys'
the
enter
should
the
year,
and
be
congregation.
baptizedchildren
of
introduction
as
for
should
sponsors,
and
one,
of the
service
candidates
congregation,
baptismal
as
Church
3.
as
rank.
their
be
the
and
parents
sisterhood
of
might
festivals
these
congregational
visible bond
whatever
mothers,
the
amongst
part of such
constitute
festival, and
APPLICATION.
AND
who
of
are
listen
which
them,
are
congenial to
impression and
should
be
their
beneficial
be conducted
to
in
school
ing
pass-
puberty), or
them
and
for
introduced
ones,
feelings,
to
them.
essentially
BAPTISM
according
the
to
of the
be
CHURCH
IN
and
custom
German
Lutheran
this
to
Part,
formularies
is
agreed
upon
for
the
firmation, the
the
as
Church,
for the
far, and
in
How
the
will
particular Church:
idea may
be
the
it is
also realized
of ministers
There
prominence
upon
placed upon
reforms.
all such
all
religiouspersecutionand
communicants
The
Church.
from
do
Church
not
Baptists,as
Church.
see
the
second
for
can
who
ment,
arrangeof
each
that
this
indispensable
of
good
give
pulsion,
com-
congregation
the
Spirit in
of
difference
internal
excluded
of
the
abolition
of
cessation
State-Church
all
is the
be
this
first is the
organ
what
the
collegiate
cooperation
account
on
such,
Those
The
as
in
constitution
recognition of
the
prepared
episcopalelement
conditions
two
to
and
be
equal footing.
an
however,
are,
dered
consi-
Reformed
clear, however,
by
con-
eighteen,is, on
the
way,
be
the
to
persons
before
what
depend
of
custom
chumens
Catefor
birthday should
young
into
brought
be
may
ao;e
first communion
one.
that
the
allow
to
is added
German
earliest
not
the
of
to
note
from
composed
confirmation
As
cannot
In
solemnity.
which
fourteenth
Church, which
appended, to
Jerusalem.
at
215
FUTURE.
laries
Liturgical formu-
of these
one
ancient
of
the
(B.)
THE
OF
from
exclusion
in
reason
preference
the
forms.
the
National
to
adult
216
reformed
where
German
than
Baptists,
such
name
their
on
As
of
origin
according
a
The
their
to
That
out
the
of
law
view
of
which
institution.
out
iu
all
of
and
that
Society
only
can
its
force
the
the
be
of
the
the
arisen,
prevalence
National
the
took
spirit
is
has
baptism
in
most
buried
which
baptism
that
in
baptism
from
it
they
immersed
reaction,
for
people
for
of
that
Friends,
misunderstanding
misunderstanding
bringing
being
discontinuance
materialistic
Church
the
of
ignorant
spiritual
upon
Gospel,
Christ.
with
by
by
preference
altogether:
baptism
the
of
sense
have
no
account,
stigmatize
Society
said
be
insist
stringently
of
only
can
the
should
that
on
least
at
spoken)
is
as
to
small,
very
should
part,
under
persons,
heretics
congregations
reject
they
be
as
upon
infant-baptism.
certainly
such
language
looked
be
more
would
system,
the
of
number
the
(and
baptism
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
its
origin.
removed
by
the
original
II.
BOOK
THE
CONSTITUTION
CHURCH.
CHRISTIAN
THE
OF
GOVERNMENT
AND
I.
PICTURE.
THE
First
the
be
I shall
Here
The
Book,
in
the
Apostolical Church,
code,
fully explain
requires
detail
respecting
to
in
therefore,
outlines
The
from
confine
to
venture
the
point
of the
constitution
of
political constitution
upon
VOL.
the
III.
idea
of
of
I much
to
of
of
here
to
races,
in
say
the
ture
pic-
subject
I
Church,
Germanic
community
works.
Universal
Christian
the
this
on
myself
view
diiference
hierarchy-
previous
two
Christian
modern
views
My
times.
fully expressed
are
the
their
and
have
in
House-Book
practical application
the
own
our
as
more
Nor
comment.
no
the
of
ordinances,
and
well
as
in
was
Ordinances.
and
Church-
than
of the
sense
themselves,
law
canonical
the
the
customs
of the
from
brief
more
ancient
collected
are
be
to
respecting
and
genuine
which
able
may,
general
History.
like
the
rested
freely submitting
218
to
freedom,
and
free, and
in
to
was
sufferingunder
Aramaic
the
formed
it first
as
tribes
the
under
foot, into
last
the
to
amid
and
emperors,
dissolute
but
law,
their
on
brotherhood
equality as
It
men.
as
which
to
dissolved
the
the whole
dominions
this
in the
course
the
forming
was
this
republican
highly
societywas
lized
civi-
based
Levitical
from
the
of
God,
children
jected
sub-
on
their
society,established
equality,and
this
fraternity,
Home.
of
of
nation,
history,when
vast
association, embracing
family throughout
human
of
This
den
trod-
cal
histori-
of that
despair of
world.
this freedom,
upon
the
and
disciplesformed
despotism
of its members
the freedom
upon
cruel
most
an
united
universal
children
of its
turning point
the
of
was
of
bondage
dissevered
his
and
of the
societyfirst out
secret
It
Asia, and
and
nation
he
debasement,
oflPthe
were
Jesus
importance.
of the
state
moral
threw
Israel,who
of
in
was
when
despotism,and
in Africa
both
empire mighty
Egypt
ing
people of God, by organiz-
he
that
when
were
and
ciation.
asso-
upon
religiouscommunity.
secret
this agency
by
led
Asia
people,and
free
time
iron
most
secret,
his reform
based
revoltingreHgious
most
at
At
kind
man-
Christianity
sense,
had
of
races
free.
man
certain
association.
an
the
makes
calls
which
society
Moses
Already
such
of
order
divine
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
ages,
After
formed
this
the
world-wide
association
Christian
nations
had,
and
CONSTITUTION
states, and
the
their
by
either
of the
internal
hundred
either
dilemma:
be
must
of
fundamental
where
Socialism
religiouslife
of
is the
of the
by
the
societywill
be
of
mirror
saved
Christianity
the
effected
by
the
now,
and
people.
demoniacal
the
but
nothing
originalChristian
concave
of
constitutional
consciousness
is
nity
commu-
countries, even
are
Association, reflected
of hatred
selfishness,
luxury,and Mammon-worship
classes.
ful
fear-
dissolution
only sign of
the
Socialism, however,
caricature
towards
Christian
the
or
There
in
the
in
elements
revolutions.
came
be-
serious, judicious,conscious
Europe,
social
and
tend
years
made
Western
Europe
confusion, and
or
decayed.
petrified
last three
reform
remodelled
means
219
GOVERNMENT.
AND
the old
againstthe
of the
world
higher
from
this
and
lay over
The
into
in man,
the
ancient
ruins
of
world
real
to
of the
Christian
existingstates
if not
the
picture of
which
the
communities
but
idle
question,
vital
importance to
the
and
civilization.
There
of
is
this.
of
other
no
The
and
religious
constitution
offers is
one
the passage
birth-throes
generation but
our
but
attendingits decay.
sign given
conditions
world
new
perished by
Christianity:ours,
convulsions
on
of
that
immediate
the
sideration
con-
moral
earliest
account
interest
no
and
Every town-congregationof
L
ancient
Christianity,
220
AND
INTERPRETATION
the constitution
a
Church.
of which
APPLICATIO^ST.
have
we
of that
constitution
The
In
congregationalconstitution.
in the
writingsof
Clemens
Church
St. Paul's
of
Romanus,
was
Epistles,
Ignatius,and
of
the
well
spiritas
body
of
Him,
of the
and
societywhich
directed
and
presided
over,
overseer,
the
in
Churches,
most
But
Bishop.
the
important emergencies,rested
members
In
the
of the
most
us,
its
governing
the
whole
its
were
not
decision, in
has
its masters.
transmitted
ordinances
interference
into
of
the
on
them
with
elects
with
him
at
prayer
the
least
widows
Nevertheless
and
the
Elders, three
and
at
and
Deacon,
impositionof
be
young
formed, the
least,and
benediction.
as
women
inducts
form
They
The
his assistant
to
the
institute
to
Congregational Council.
one
the
invites
localities
congregation is still to
the
bishop names
prayer
part of
Already
Bisliop, and
neighbouring
the
If the
hands.
its
elects
congregation
bishops
established.
been
gation.
congre-
ing
superintend-
congregationconsiderablyweakened.
hierarchy
him
with
and
customs
this active
find
we
guides,but
by
Elders,
period,was
ultimate
elders
bishop and
The
of
later
by
congregation
Council
congregationalcouncil, at
which
founded
This
by
of Jesus
person
was
faith in Him.
through
of
It is the
Church.
of the
power
the
in
governed
was
as
Nazareth
of
to
delineate, was
to
take
bishop
and
care,
points
ap-
both
222
INTERPRETATION
copus,
i. e. country
in
Church
Lutherans,
the
formed
the
as
priest and
to
our
the
dismiss
them
Lord.
small
of
nature
century,
to
open
of the
for
still teach
ing
the bless-
(it is said)have
first act
the
cording
Ac-
Lord.
with
all
man
every
laitymay
even
every
of the
newly
congregation, is
to
episcopalgreeting of Peace,
collective
the
the
had
towns
certain
those
of
first,and
extent,
the
an
in
formed
such
an
imperfect arrangement
with
the
town,
ation
associ-
then
was
exception of
complete organization.
the
the
integralparts,
no
vicinityof
The
the
The
congregations.
in the
villagecommunities
with
town,
were
legislative
benediction.
already, to
only
into
to, the
give,or respond
second
The
entering
baptized, on
The
without
anointed
the
the
Church, is
Apostles;
public service;
spiritof
the
the
Ordinances
Catechumens,
from
of
Church
the
in
clergy
magistrates;they
were
praying
and
Teaching
acting
or
government,
was
congregation, but
the
power.
Elders
and
the
which
in the ancient
Church
The
Bishop
directed
the
of
the assistance
not
according to
of teachers
order
entirelyerroneous.
the
had
he
powers
Lutheran
German
one
His
ordinary emergencies.
its
munity
com-
council.
The
and
the small
curate),managed
limited, because
were
APPLICATION.
AND
cause
bethe
cipal
prin-
existing provincesof
the
AND
CONSTITUTION
all the
empire (and
these)
to
island,
or
bishops
mother
as
addressed
ApostolicEpistlesare
central
formed
223
GOVERNMENT.
assembled
for
points
towns
province
metropolises. The
or
in
there
the
Believers
synod.
had
the
discussions.
The
first
bishop,in
importance,
or
age
presided.
As
the
a
Alexandria, and
Eome,
to
bishopshad
in
earlytimes incorporatedwith
considerable
more
portion of
whole
the
Alexandria,
of
Pentapoliswere
united.
different
of
and
of
groups
the
the island
the entire
Church
restricted of these
in the most
portion was
find
the
Tusculum
and
from
the
further
time.
words
of them
He
makes
of Rome
placed
South
far
under
of
as
Tuscany.
This
and
Thus,
the
the
there
stage of
inclusive
the
4
is clear
in
the
his
risdict
ju-
provinces
that
of
no
was
to
suburbicarian
Islands, and
Apennines,
Eome;
Church
whatever
urhis
we
Velitras,Ostia
that
Roman
Vicarius
Italy and
the
the
over
the
individual
bishopric. It
allusion
no
Already,
sense.
in itself.
Hippolytus
of
extension
great metropolis,
incorporated with
towns
of
town
inferior towns
spheres,each
Praeneste, Tibur
Portus, each
and
the
complete Church
suburban
the
jurisdiction:the
the widest
provincein
To
province; and
or
and
Egypt, Libya,
We
them
province.
and
adjacentvillages
; the principal
with
as
Antioch, however,
Central
Italy
Umbria
and
development,
in
there-
224
INTERPRETATION
APPLICATION'.
AND
fore,belongsonly
to
of
beginning
the
The
third
and
Roman
Church
had
century
Now
the
circumstance
Antioch, did
and
Rome
not
the
is of
to
had
extend
not
solelyby
their
can
the
congregation.
of that
is exhibited
and
of
The
"
Antioch
nations
bishop, and
act
nation
town
and
the
in
which
in
in the
the
other
bishops
politan
metro-
exercised
portions of
this sense,
and
be
this
the
only,
understood.
decrees
in
with
Hellenic
and
antique
sense,
Nicaea
(325)
developed shape.
more
assemble
common
of
round
him,
Roman
their
are
^^
first
I have
world
which
togetherwith
discussed
at
"
precisely
their
In
subsequent metropolitansystem,
(341)
"
bishops.
way,
ApostolicalCanon
thirty-fifth
It is the germ
which
In
together,
of the
this
and
their Church
wants,
common
in
necting
con-
relations.
connected
were
the
the
wider
these
to
entered
ganization,
or-
of Jerusalem
by
jurisdictionover
collective
our
united
had
formed
even
their
providefor
certain
which
once
congregation,which,
a
(in
ecclesiastical
Churches
the
adjacenttowns
of these towns
Italian
third
this
nor
congregations,
their
by
the
century.
of the
beginning
in
villages,and
and
fourth
close
Latin, Church.
link between
of
the
period,the
congregationalelement,
The
towns
of
the
at
the
which
this.
our
yet become
not
sense),still less
of
the end
length,in
tioch,
Anmy
*'
what
Ignatian Letters,"
The
which
has
of
unique
metropolitanpositionof
least
degree
in
stand
that
the
episcopalorganizationof
Churches
The
great Church,
which
in
stood
the
metropolis.
in this council.
of the
This
is the
Church's
the
decay
then
any
real
ancient
of the
did
times.
and
of
jointelders
the
the
bishop of
parishclergy
chief
bishop.
Cardinals.
development
There
were
no
only municipal
know
not
municipallimits,and
senates
the
and
of
therefore
free nation
had
no
longer
unions.
beyond
tive
representa-
Christianity
prepared this by
synods :
congregationwas
the
nations, but
world
with
that
of in common,
bishops were
the
round
natural
was
College of
in
stage
government.
The
the
constitution
with
the
other
gregation.
town-con-
hierarchical
strictly
presidency of
presbytery
originof
second
It
in the
not
independent
organic, but
They formed,
capital,the
This
The
The
the
that the
themselves
be treated
the
was
and
individual
it.
bishop
Church
his
of
each
with
under
upon
of the
capitaldid
way
an
interests should
decided
furnishes
publication,
Egypt
grouped
connection
common
in
of that kind
instance
that
clergy of
the
by
century in Egypt.
the consecration
proof,that
Alexandria
peculiardevelopment
Apostolic Ordinances,
light since
to
come
direct
of
collection
Egyptian
the
was
the second
in
of this germ
225
GOVERNMENT.
AND
CONSTITUTION
it could
not
create
cal
cleri-
nations.
226
INTERPRETATION
and
Christian
of the
in their
But
and
of
symbols
limited
right
present
day
harsh
of
in
time
cruel
of
as
such.
and
as
the
and
middle
Divine
the
same
the
and
whether
the
in
do
the
at
associated
with
became,
grievous oppression,
in
as
the
case
of
Christianityenjoined
ages.
ruling
Eome
enjoyed
Jews
was
State
thereby necessarily
description,and
merely
powers,
order, and
all other
Church
fell, more
Antioch,
This
not
the
towards
For
Church
bloody persecution;
towards
respect
well
time,
in the
Jews
as
to
destinies
as
bishop.
or
every
the
as
forms,
of
cpnditions
protection, as
of
treatment
doctrinal
Church,
Rome.
of
day
every
in proportion
and
Alexandria
Jerusalem,
affairs.
serious, and
the
individual
The
and
tions
congrega-
proportion
upon
one,
un-
differences
of the
between
purely negative
hostile.
the
is
the
and
hands
the
connexion
The
laid
was
its government
into
more,
more
Church
the
communion,
but
doctrine
stress
more
In
complicated, and
more
grew
the
became
importance.
points of
as
from
that
general Church
the
preciselywhich
more
relations
or
from
it is these
more
limits
narrow
beyond
parochialconcerns,
excluded
are
was
all
the
autonomic
and
within
remains
community
in the
But
municipal constitution;
free, as
upon
APPLICATION.
AND
as
love
the
trators
adminis-
towards
them
Christianityconsidered
all the
CONSTITUTION
AND
of
earthly empires
Prince
of
of
the
the
at
world
order
object of
the
might
of
that
of
The
God, towards
belief
the
kingdom
hatred
of God.
warmest
dissolution
all his
of
free
for
this
world
of
In
order
must
of
this
feeling,we
the
fact
that
the
and
its
Hippolytus, wonderfully
on
the
Christians
until the
total
This
kingdom
world
could
of the
Now
this
of the
kingdom
of
God
I.
speedy
Satan
to
and
the
minds
our
Roman
empire,
the
time
the
idea
of
of
idea
the
not
the
based
was
no
of it
under
drian.
Ha-
brought
kingdom
the
of this
recoecnize
even
this world
had
of
but
Christianity,
event
did
of
kingdom
plication,
sup-
estimate
Jerusalem
children
fullyconscious
moral
momentous
the Universal
limits
of
wards
to-
before
This
become
destruction
of God
the
not
love
the
all
to
for the
realize
view
people
for emperors,
fully to
(universal)Church.
final
fervent
was
favoured
originalfundamental
the
of
most
even
right of citizenship,
the
the
evil, with
community
must
passed on
societyof
their
view
humanity,
as
princes and
prayer,
tormentors.
Catholic
God,
power
"
force
of the
They prayed
their
but
of
Jews,
the
the
ment
punish-
all these
brethren
for
enslaved
of the
of
Christian
that
to
Christians, strengthened by
the
the
the
"
appear.
God
by
good tidings
"
instruments
as
head
very
stood
perish,in
day
ordained
Darkness,
and,
the
227
GOVERNMENT.
as
its
own.
people beyond
228
the
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
only
Provinces, with
termed
kingdom
of this
no
nations.
There
districts,which
administrative
remained
the
sphere, had
that
world, beyond
as
The
to
do
by
so
doomed
was
of the
means
world,
necessarilysuffer
national
of
want
its then
from
the
they
established
in
with
the
the
bodies
were
much
as
in
union
to
the
the
to
even
capital.But
union
could
There
life of
could
not
free
the
It
France.
it
people (populus
municipal
tions
corpora-
almost
the
extended
as
free
which
towns
adjacent
were
to
more
no
existed,
advance
represent
avoided,
were
police functionaries,
this
in
thus
be
formed
at
that
corporations; and,
the
nicipalities,
mu-
mated
authorities, ani-
Church
towns
modern
the
age,
defunct
the
must
many
of
for
way
the
offices
unrepresented, and
remained
of
Instead
internal
of
calamity
and
tianity.
of Chris-
organization, it
congregation),whereas
means
To
in
are
now
the
prepare
burdensome
whose
as
to
life.
decay,
dissolvingagency
in
but,
fall into
to
Christianitywas
new
(in the
into Dioceses
Prefectures.
and
old world
of
the
were
its
national
than
nation.
political
beyond
life of
that, Christianity
reorganizing
impossibilityas
Church-
the
social
process.
230
fullyappears
the
same.
for
nowhere
from
The
key
the
claims
of
into
the
established.
the
to
despotism
also but
notions
overwhelming
the
Christian
about
director
military
and
action
independence
Still
itself
the
the
the
As
in all matters
the
not
the
were
elders
principleof
retained,
was
of
exhibits
offices.
ecclesiastical,so
congregational.
power
of
Roman
gradual displacement of
exclusive
the
was
the
clearlyin
too
congregational but
the
and
the
to
of the emperors.
fundamental
bishop
trinsica
in-
were
commonwealth
stagnation of congregationallife
The
in
of
clusive
ex-
became
the age,
Hellenic
life in the
all-destroyingand
the
of
velopmen
de-
in the
again
wretchedness
looked
organic
thereby
Both
transformation
the
to
of
want
clergy,which
all social
world, and
the
in
of
text
our
is to be
it, however,
to
than
more
of
prefixed to
congregational life,and
of
due
decline
table
the
else
and
more
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
smaller
well
as
in the
giate
collethat
as
collective
conf";reo;ations.
The
of
services
of
attendance
as
common
Christian
the
on
well
as
wants,
;
and
preserved,namely,
was
The
charity.
helper implies, in
of the action
portion,moreover,
congregations
the
the
valuable
most
the
poor
full
sense
and
the
office
of
of
To
the
this divine
individual
idea
Deacon
the
sick.
that
to
duty
of services
or
word,
offer
the
ritual
spi-
supply
of
of
of
all
every
charity
CONSTITUTION
had
so
that
the
The
AND
latter
recovered
Church
Ordinances
The
those
upon
deeply
Christ
to
and
when
nature,
of
most
this
the
attended
point
of their
tion
consola-
legend
Him
by
to
all events,
at
Pet.
community,
and
strengthened
of the man,
is
iii.
man's
wo-
vated
ele-
developes
that
namely,
the
poor,
nately
indiscrimi-
addressed
honour
conesses.
Dea-
collection
upon
Christian
the
peculiar joower,
and
new
of
strictlyApostolical(1
in
hood
sister-
furnishes
which,
sense
by
that
Coptic
in need
speech
and
Christian
the
significantEgyptian
in
Martha,
and
Mary
of it.
out
and
charge
they
stood
who
assistance.
attributes
the
sick, and
of the
deaconesses
and
had
deacons
Church,
grew
original information
and
the
than
more
recently
Apostolical
also.
nothing
is
The
precious
deaconess
ordinarily widows,
were
of Widows
of
and
office of deacon
of
mind
the
deeply pervaded
231
GOVERNMENT.
of
serving
sufferingLove.
The
purpose
became
the
giftsoffered
altar
an
of
the
as
at
their
the
of
symbol
of
community
which
had
first-fruits of
able of the
of the
goods
remained
corn
produce
and
as
poor
wine, and
vow
It
was
sacred
In all
our
of
a
the
self- dedication,
part of the
tians,
early Chris-
custom.
whatever
clergy.
which
table, which
among
a
to
common
especiallyapplied.
were
system
for
opulent provided
was
The
tithe-
232
of
INTERPRETATION
the
and
ox
Apostolic
injunction
especially
which
text
is
means
floor,
the
treadeth
the
of
first
as
do
eat
not
the
clergy
very
or
small
Church
on
"
one,
out
applied
so
APPLICATION.
AND
the
Greek
Thou
head
shalt
corn."
all
In
should
portion
property.
of
muzzle
the
the
as
corn
only
recognized;
on
this
gifts
of
that
threshing-
appropriate
the
cept
pre-
by
oxen
the
the
written
re-
also,
that,
the
is
not
Collection
signifying
up
that
to
the
selves
them-
gation,
congre-
233
11.
THE
Churches,
Christ
the
as
and
and
his
fragments are
intentional
of them
many
besides, these
with
an
to
knot
modern
of
to
made
be
Greek
Churches
and
the
the ruins
except by
of the land
after
of the
stereotypedform
be
to
had
cut, but
sible
impos-
libertybeing
State.
and
say, the
and
Russia, hitherto
of
the
tional
na-
the
and
vast
offers
only
and
system of discipline
rigidChurch
The
and
superintendence
spiritual
of
Church
Assyria,rules
of
in like manner,
Gordian
is the
Byzantine empire
its penances
of the
relation
Christian
to
And,
struggle
metropolitan government.
the
Syria,Egypt,
aspiringempire
with
to
in Church
Church, that is
in
have
This
easy
in
reminiscences;
life.
State.
mains
re-
scious,
uncon-
or
of future
problem
Europe,
Byzantium, which,
over
centuries
Christian
loosed
the law
The
fifteen
germs
them
conscious
accidental
the
even
of
arose
penalties,
of each
the
of
idea
of the
in each
But
comes
Christian
early
aim
extant,
or
entirelynew
Church
and
substance
Apostles.
community
in the
is exhibited
which
that
to
up
existingChurch
again,no
Here,
REFLEX.
brother
pline,
disci-
out
by
of
of the
the
gregation
con-
right of permanent
or
234
INTERPRETATION
AND
metropolitansystem,
which
APPLICATION.
find in the
we
unions
con"2:regational
the
The
period possessed.
of the power
developed out
was
of the
ante-Nicene
the
priestswere
Byzantine
heirs of the
congregation.
As
in the
formed
was
of
Pope
there the
is supreme
into the
more
form
of
form
which
and
the
has
become
check
the
upon
the
of
spiritual
; in
in
has
oppressed
used,
instinctively
Emperor,
an
in the
Rome,
else,makes
the
eyes, the
the
the
the
West,
to
make
one
the
sometimes
nomination
of
Bishops.
Where
usurpation, or
In
temporal.
Pope,
other
freedom
sometimes
tool.
Bishops,as everywhere
of the
reverse
episcopalpower
despotism
repulsed spiritof
or
principleand
however,
direct
nobles,
princes and
In
modern
tution
Apostolicalinsti-
the fundamental
emanates
as
Pope ought strictly,
all
from
as
lay
the spiritual
principle,
upon
words, the
the
prevailedover
the
state.
other
and
more
enced
influis,again,essentially
despotism
the
fall
here the
has
strength enough
upon
ruling corporation.
councils
In
background.
government,
had
and
synods
sway
has
man
by
the
pire
Em-
the Western
ecclesiastical
of
capitalof
clergy is
the
Church, which
in the Western
so
the old
round
Kome,
Only, as
Eastern,
from
matter
this is not
of
law.
the
In her
papal,and
right,to
the case,
specialarrangement
and
nate
nomi-
it arises
treaty
is, in principle,the
This
(concordat).
first
fell
in
these
the Princes
shared
again
felt themselves
they
orders
system, but
priesthood.
the
But
the
plunder on
Popes
soon
as
monastic
in this
despotic
little,fell under
in
wars
and
the
the
of
century,
after
awakened
Evangelical
and
so-called
the
two
thirst
the
Inner
all free
possible.
im-
divines
matters,
princesa
of
germs
the
Mission.
ligious
re-
vine
di-
revolutions, that
and
missions
in
among
for the
the
great
Diaconate
or
sal
univer-
Europe
ecclesiastical
to
reforms
various
of
controversy
usurpation.
Church
Home
of
of
France, rendered
usual, framed
the
of civilization
result
the
was
indifferent
jurist,as
rightout
decay
leading countries
rage
people
that
and
Germany
The
basis of
correct
saving
in the
development
the
avidityof princes,the
people which
the
among
has
The
established
the
anti-reformingpowers,
and
the
the
general thraldom.
and
principleof liberty,
made
of
spoil,as
little and
for
of
enough.
at
oppressed
yoke
that
free societies
only
they, by
even
the
under
strong
the
formed
afterwards
with
its appearance
clergy, which
under
consequence
and
Bishops ;
the
laity,and
dispossessedthe
them,
The
form.
temporal
lutism
abso-
same
later, made
235
CONSTITUTIONS.
CHURCH
EXISTING
to
old
life in
the
tries,
foreign coun-
sense,
The
(not by
or
the
restoration
the
French,
236
INTERPRETATION
has
as
lately been
is
have
AND
in
England,
combinations
and
associations
of
municipal
life, beyond
the
limits
union
two
Protestant
of the
and
of
the
Synods
is
cannot
the very
of the
is
waiting for
of
vitality
Danish
is
Episcopacy
the
king
and
without
The
only hope
is the
of
Synods, a
The
the
melted
connexion
which
lost
Catholic
is
the
now
on
and
government,
and
has
Protestant,nor
life. She
not
with
like
an
the
acquired
So
dream.
Episcopate
nexion
organic con-
element, the
present does
not
exist.
of
parochialcure
excellent,has practically
institutions
the
The
father
national
the whole
constitutional
means
without
Prussian
souls which
by
of the
away
new
at
lived
out-
coronation
there
entering into
trulyvital
nation,
Northmen.
for the
children, and
its
that
has,
state-machine.
stood
the
self-
Church
reanimation
Prussia, who
of
possibility
with
Swedish
mere
bishops nominated
first
theran
Lu-
But
Christian
life of
of the indestructible
were
(the
is wanting.
principleof vitality
constitutional
and
itself,
The
life.
Synods composed
with
and, without
govern
whole
in Church
the
torpid Lutheranism
like the
Both
vast
government,
The
mans)
Ger-
by
confessions
Reformed)
laityand clergy,in
Germany,
but
remarkably significantfeature.
led to
said
APPLICATION.
of medieval
exception of
one
the
copate,
Epis-
single element
of
constitutional
consequentlyof Apostolical,
establishes
Catholic
hierarchism
with-
238
complete
less
the
than
libertywhich
a
certain
pervades
is what
spiritualinfluence
spiritof
nation
the
would
Germany;
freedom.
without
be
is
predominant,
so
decision
supreme
temporal,
in
Christ, and
a
view
this
vital
is
noble
separation. Such
in it ; wuth
Church
other
no
heroism
persecutionsand
element
by English
episcopacy in
does
her
(in which,
the
eighteenth,the
accounted
relation
State
the
by
these
seventeenth
itself),
of the
the
century, and
is still viewed
by
lar
popu-
by
in
the
an
in the
light of
popular Church.
phenomena, however,
for
plaining
ex-
hierarchical
and
supremacy
own
theless,
never-
has manifested
oppressionsof
not
of
way
of
unjust law
All
the
with
the
atrocious
the
of bitter
is
been
communion
strange phenomenon
the most
enemy
of
the
to
what
but
foreigndespoticlegislation,
this
an
popular garb,
spiritualand
question
legality. There
hy
in
a
papisticelement
essentially
national
but
is
combat
ever,
Presbyterianism,how-
question of rights,has
source
the
of
lately a dispute as
what
mixed
made
has
that
upon
into
turned
this
of hierarchism,
element
the
In
century.
th^
rigid,although
litical
po-
to
supplies,
of ecclesiastical
Holland
of
The
German.
Scotland
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
the
between
incredible
the
Church
can
only
confusion
and
be
fully
respecting
State; that is
CHURCH
EXISTING
the nation
and
continues
long historyof
of which
A
we
Constantine, from
the
the
:
powers
the
course
stake.
persecuted sect,
with
religion,and,
the
which
by
army
before
Even
exclusive
dosius
the
the
Apocalyptic
and
more
Protector
into
the
Constantine, which
comparing
himself
of
(overseer)
system
was
is
as
just
the
of
system
them
in
with
from
empire
and
build
as
an
centred
Antioch.
the
the
lightof subjects;
and
joke
of the emperor
immortalized
the
external
an
bishops partly in
convivial
has been
to
Theo-
the
byEusebius,
bishops as
an
affairs of the
despotic monarchy,
rational
the
Alexandria,
considered
point
out
of
lightof helpmates,partlyin
this is the
carried
corporation,which
(and New-Rome),
Rome
the time
was
joyed
en-
Christianitywas
admitted
round
more
Church
bishops rivalled
Catholic
episcopal and
of
imperial
century it
Catholic
the
manner.
beginning
very
of the
fourth
emperors
the
persecution,and
the
of the
end
privileges. From
downwards,
almost
nized
recog-
they governed.
religion,and
dominant
the
passing exception
The
which
under
of
body
history of
dictatorial
or
meet
confusion
in
suffering,
and
sorrow
the
is
usurping
two
ecclesiastical
an
It
hour.
this
to
as
political
body
as
strugglebetween
a
nation
the
say, between
to
239
CONSTITUTIONS.
upon
so
State.
theirs.
was
this
Episcopus
right of
His
It
su-
240
right divine
obedience, and
the
by referringto
Christian
the
prefects.
Neronian
already
was,
emperors
into
baptized,under
of
still passes
freedom
It
for
thus
police crutch
same
day
beginning
infants
neglecting it;
principlein
Evangelical
given
was
the code
tolical
Aposthe
support.
crippled state
same
law
from
it for
be
to
a
and
its death-blow
received
the
the
at
this
to
in the East.
hierarchical
The
the old
capitalof
the
West,
character
and
sense
nationality,that
relation
The
for
state.
converted
they
new-born
Christian
which
in
remained
has
Justinian,
penalty
Christian
many
Thus
baptism.
his
century, ordered
sixth
which
codes
their
(thatabout
laws.
statute
the
would
in
that
survived
he
the
ordinances
Church
of
had
so
first result of
The
lirst, but
remained
have
and
Nero
the
was
of
words
the
for
meant
Constantine
princes,
absolute
of
governments
Apostles
and
Gospel
theory of passive
the
establish
it is to
as
premacy,
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
of the Church
work
same
among
the
Kome,
in
done
was
Slavonic
the
veneration
German,
in the
tribes, grouped
sense.
bishops of
the
by
in the Churches
of
the State
imperial
"People,"
favoured
of the
to
in the
The
the form
might accept
sionable
impres-
of
an
formed
piring
as-
the
papal sense.
of the
around
East,
New
Congregation
of
an
with
nized
unorga-
fiivour
the
priestlyelection
with
in
and
arms
241
CONSTITUTIONS.
CHURCH
EXISTING
tlie
of
the
in
blood,
bishop,
interest
of
priestlycandidate.
The
Presbyters,with
clergy, domineered
over
the
congregation;
the
Metropolitan
the
over
bishops;
and
priests;
the Pope
lastly,
besides, indirectly
over
and
metropolitans,and
over
nations, through
the
Goths
resisted
themselves
with
introduced
into
the
the
absolutism
by
the
of
means
Englishman brought
up
who
but
tendency
correctlyforesaw
so
close
his life he
of
having
allowed
emperors
to
the
by
grief
of
title of
national
and
the
The
papal
;
VOL.
for
III.
power
it
directly,
the
the
The
monks.
that
moment,
same
of
absolute
ritual
spi-
AYest-Saxon
the founder
of the
who
had,
government,
German
genuine
result, that
stolen
his
his
on
head
priest.
Franks,
Emperor
which
of
crown
was
king,
towards
Not
that
the
at
the
it
altar
lying
substituted
for
title of
still exists
the
Byzantine
the
the
naturallyprevailedover
represented
for
of
less warranted
Germanic
constitutional
in
sense
the
Poman
despotic
in
the
shops
Bi-
over
complete system
towards
placed
be
St. Peter's
was
the
and
Charlemagne,
nevertheless,
was,
the
all
Boniface,
archbishopricof Mayence.
it is true,
at
Rome,
at
other
Carlovingians leagued
which,
Germany
the
bishops through
priests
Rome,
another
congregations,i. e.
the Prankish
them
over
it
contest
or
in
and
the
King,
England.
the
spiritualand
rial
impehuman
242
INTERPRETATION
in
element
of the
ancient
world, could
reason,
that
the
which
German
buried
under
Roman
emperor
as
papal
as
for
Germanic
the
in
(and
extent
did
conquest,
place
to
free cities of
future
was
When,
gave
the
Germany
the
internal
After
Germans
of
vitality
a
vast
Frank
on
national
small
through them,
well
ment
punish-
the
the
in the thirteenth
as
the
Italy:
which, by the
degree), a
time,
from
crippled to
be
to
them, and
within
spark of
Gaul,
cease
up
sprang
not
by
thus
was
Romanic
received
well-merited
Italy.
still greater
had
introduced
supremacy,
people
lay
injusticecommitted
the
one,
was
towards
was
absolutism,
predominant
Occident
Besides
conscience
The
which
on
of the New
crown.
deifies
well
altar
the
very
spiritualmatters,
age.
the
this
the
responsibilitywas
on
of
nation, then
of the
which
decision
become
nations
Byzantine
moral
highest
of
that
formed, for
be
not
national
the
wanting,
by
nobles.
princesand
and
military power
the
oppositionto
feudal violence
APPLICATION.
AND
as
feeling
scale, in the
It
century.
that
the
first
life of the
external
kindled.
centuries
two
to
this
element
nationalityof
called
afterwards,
of
Church
forth, yea
establislicd itself in
life form
the
and
life which
tion
Reformaency,
consistthe
formation
Re-
postulatedand hallowed,
oppositionto
the
Clergy-corpora-
EXISTING
tioD,
the
as
sovereign right,which
word
took
the
place of
as
modern
and
the
Church.
The
is
sacra,
defending the
and
national
law
the
The
rude
and
The
Church
a
many
infused
was
into
crippled.
not
were
of
the
marked
the
by
was
of the
and
and
"
clerical Church
blind
in
what
by
of
Church.
life
of
identical
of
in
the
by
and
primitiveChurch.
artifices this germ
back, and
States, where
reaction
the
cessity,
ne-
oppressed
confined, forced
established
was
also
of
Presbyterianism
germ
of the
In the United
as
virtue
superintendents (bishops),
model
the
under
relation
elsewhere
Church,
It
head
plundered
State
and
of
dictatorshipthat
juristmade
Church
of
shown
form
Nation.
the
even
the
after
kept
was
the
necessarilyall
not
spiritualdelegates,and
somewhat
State
jus majestaticum
dictatorial
republic,where, however,
establishment
I have
the
the
originof
State, or
the
organised
re-
plunder-lovingnobilityjoined the
master
or
with
and
princelydespotism;
and
is the
yet
libertyagainstclergy-corporation
but
Church
not
were
and
but
nothing
antagonism ends,
between
Church
of
expressed by
EvangelicalPrince
This
supremacy,
canon
is
people,who
community.
antagonism
circa
The
Supremacy."
"
243
CONSTITUTIONS.
CHURCH
"Separation of
:
doctrine
againstthe
with
United
States
means
Church
which
idea of
is
tional
Na-
episcopalEngland
M
these
the
grew
purely
into
244
although
its
Anglicanism
will
congregational one,
its exclusive
and
that
untrammelled
wherever
opinion) has
well
Church
this
because
they
being
they
weary
are
unwilling
the sacred
guardians in
fur tlic future
it is
we
hold
of the
up
should
Some
into
of
sionally
occa-
wishing it,either
the
Church, and
strugglesof
jugate
sub-
men
policerestraint,or
throw
the
astical
ecclesi-
papacy,
because
scale
political
her
to embroil
the
day
transition
for power.
as
system
and
insufficient,
shortsighted,
wliich
the best
those
among
this
general picture
Apostolical Church,
this formula
The
by sovereign protectors
structiv
demen
can
only
transitory form.
The
true
be
a
before
shall
we
government
and, consequently,as
dictatorship,
and
rule
long cling.
will not
mirror
Church,
or
is not
the
people."
only a period of
policy,to
If
of
to
the party
this marks
But
should
towards
public
It
"
that
of
aware
of the
interests
the
leaning
without
are
and
government
have
called
verdict
than
better
is
it
minds
noble
policerestraint,
(commonly
corporation,through
both
of
expression
or
politicalgovernment
but
clerical
by
pronounced
the
that
it to
in
conscience
universal
the
borne
always
be
allow
never
Anglo-Saxon nationality.
giganticnew
It must
doctrine
clerical
the
imperfect state,
this
in
become,
APPLICATION".
AND
IXTERPRETATION
the
see
flected
re-
of the Church
regarded
mere
temporary
restoration
as
the
must
primi-
246
INTERPRETATION
APPLICATION.
AND
III.
PRACTICAL
THE
The
APPLICATION.
In
bright points
two
are
ancient
the
Episcopate
vitality
; the
undying
an
Church,
the
two
the
and
Institutions
is obsolete
rest
as
and
inaj^plicable.
The
Episcopate
position
of
congregation with
a
of
body
council
be
bishopric. The
If
an
these
no
offices
of the
office
be
In his
were
country
and
Church
engaged
most
of
towns
the
probably
the
the
of
Presbyters
The
Their
country
of the ecclesiastical
members
certainlywere
other, It makes
rank.
city Church
metropolitan presbytery.
in either
situations.
filled both
a
such
administrators.
position,for
not
an
office,
literally
was
council
the
to
Where
complete Church,
exclusivelythan
alteration
clergymen
of
Is
him.
teachers
are
happen
more
ancient
to
formed, there
Elders
the
over
neighbouring villages,having
attached
individual
real
the
Elders
can
originallythe Independent
was
as
the
members
bishops
of
the
EPISCOPATE
if
Now,
to
our
OF
make
we
bishopricwould
county
is to
for
the
within
organization of
As
establishment
regards
(synods),however,
of the
such
of
Churches
of the
bitter fruits.
bishops and
other
lay delegatesfrom
It must
circumstances
taken
is the
it
gives the
conceals
the
elevates
the
As
to
union
the basis
a
on
which
Lutherans
Synodical
produced
consist,not
also of
merely, but
far
foe
real
the
on
been
full
the
unity,
This
M
and
hand, it
other
real.
aim
must
be,
communities,
proposed
libertyas
in
on
Prussia
its
to
Calvinists, and
constitution.
formity
Uni-
use
in
theologicalcontroversies
with
and
be
unity, because
internal
Protestant
it has
and
can
Synods.
of
life,the
Church
steps
any
National
while,
above
different
parts connected
between
Liturgy, with
common
the
and
of
of it
National
them
defects
the
particularrelations
dangerous
external
between
make
how
case,
appearance
want
tions
congrega-
century, which
the
upon
most
an
singlecongregations.
Provincial
towards
contains
supply
ecclesiastics
of the
quisite
re-
congregation,
diocesan
must
we
must
the
depend
of
third
We
school.
or
formation
the
lish
Eng-
elements
which
one
the
including
full
of
small
it all the
especially,therefore,
educational
like
district
say,
tliis idea
restoration
the
district
us
combines
which
and
give
that
247
CHURCH.
applicationof
practical
circumstances,
own
town,
ANCIENT
THE
union
has
common
been
car-
248
INTERPRETATION
ried
Into
AND
effect
Germany,
in
since
But
has
produced
the
idea
national
of
the
such
of
Arnold
similar
kind
The
point
Catholic
life
in
of
universality
of
literature
the
of
But
a
the
the
the
in
and
theological
first condition
without
Such
effected.
by
the
national
the
as
of
gence
intelli-
the
national
national
the
literature.
about
Churches
is,
elevating,truly human,
True
Alliance
practicalpurpose
is furnished
its means,
German
and
The
of
the
upon
philosophical
and
organ
the
or
is
and
sible
imposfree
operation,
co-
purpose
English
middle
requisitefor bringing
purpose.
Through
the
the
common,
such
not
an
something
based
world,
public mind,
Christian
and
about
is
European
of
minds
extra-national
the
Church
the
cooperation for
cherished
higher
bring
years.
Eno^land.
the
to
union
of
the
project,in
laboured
last few
the
and
rally
natu-
very
lives, as
which
of
union
imperfect
an
manner,
reaction
Christian
and
in
although
correct
Protestant
part of
greater
1817,
always quite
not
the
APPLICATION.
eminently by
blessed
obligationthat
Church
who
Missionary Society
English ordination,
peculiarconnexion
those
arises
between
simply
and
sion.
Mis-
cooperation
has
Churches
the
been
are
should
of
already
sent
out
receive
solelyfrom
the
and
EPISCOPATE
State.
THE
OF
clergy attaches
ordination
to
notions,
of
men
249
CHURCH.
Catholicizingportion
the
Although
ANCIENT
fanatical
and
from
with
combining
feel any
instituted
where
that
sense,
to
with
narrow-mindedness
by
should
home,
return
in the
German
blessingand
of the country
the laws
even
them
is,sufferingthemselves
given office
any
Nor
they
to be
prayer,
Episcopalian
meet
equally narrow
an
and
rial
Equato-
prevent
view.
ordained
being
scruple about
Swedish
and
rational
missionaries, when
German
the
it
not
the
tious
supersti-
of
Presbyte-
rianism.
The
Church
High
Church
So
the
idea
whole
is
foreign
as
incompatible with
of
indelibility
the
ante-Nicene
the
civil
marriage
that
without
off their
however,
of
it has
as
seems
of
the
even
Germanic
restraints
of
the
felt
M
in
5
gued
ar-
allowing a right of
not
unworthy
free
been
been
from
the
of
throw
this
Church
land,
walls
Church,
would
police regulation of
gowns.
of
(283), is
It has
clergymen
many
ancient
character
Caius
pope
priests seceding
to
it very
Gospel, and
of
the
to
the
trine.
Evangelical doc-
period.
in favour
in France,
to
of
sense
canonical
the
clergy,although ascribed
foreignto
So
Ordination, in the
party,
it is
as
of
as
of
Belgium,
kind,
of
the
a
the
ration
resto-
cloister.
where
the
250
INTERPRETATION
priestdoes
much
as
ancient
to
who
to
rights as
of
it not
would
for
local
second
the
of
rights,and
having
clergyman
and
own
exercised
At
vestry.
of
limited
in
this
the
veto,
is
represented
in
controversy,
whether
life of
the
place,
from
or
the
reform
of
system
the
revival
ought
to
precedents
in the
are
of
or
from
begin.
the
zation
organi-
for
being
theoretical
in
synodical
the
first
mission,
Koyal Com-
settled
in the
cond
se-
clerical,sense.
All
the
besides
be
of
right
the
the
must
The
emanate,
practically,only
not
by
election
synods.
Convocation,
national,
historical
pecuniary
impossible,without
diocesan
Church
can,
the
their
over
triflingmatters
Church
the
against their
control
beyond
some
the
ecclesiastical
no
redress
any
affairs
point
reform
such
canonical
nor
of
of them,
trace
possessing
bishop,
congregational
check
Any
no
scarcely a
such,
congregation, as
those
maintaining
and
organization
life of the
has
England
ought
it, in order
restore
creating
point, the
Congregational
Church
to
the
Church.
national
self-governing
to
of
Apostolicity:
of
well
do
means
signs
re-
copate,
Epis-
it
have
who
Churches
Those
the
institutions
vital
two
find in it
As
applicabilityof
the
the
Church.
have
citizen, if he
office.
upon
one
reform
his
lose
not
his clerical
Thus
APPLICATION.
AND
in its favour.
But
ANCIENT
CONGREGATIONAL
parliamentaryinterference
ought only
the
charter
last
be
to
stage, when
legallyacknowledged
fiction
of
the
lay branch
the
by
Parliament
late
denied
be
not
follow, that
to
the
were,
entirelydestroyed
The
of
right
clergy :
itself has
is
for the
it
exercise
must
Church
the
as
in at
come
but
it
free
seems
it in the
usurped
the
form
place of
Synod.
The
the
Episcopal Church
congregation;
of Sweden
binding
of which
no
in the way
The
of
power
only
model
of
of
to
the
restored
diaconate
day:
Germany.
its
in
and
The
the
repeal
single step
and
Germany
and
come
to
up
only
the
complete
the
it
as
Church.
stitutional
con-
being
be
principle must
the
served
pre-
members
But
who
the
new
association,coupled with
Christian
of free
the
primitiveChristianity;
with
element
serve
order
considering those
live in communion
of the
purify,
that
understood,
move
of Holland
preserve,
in
abolished
reform.
Churches
synodic element,
well
can
for
more
is,comparatively
law, without
canon
of reconstructive
to
reform
she has
because
Church
national
Reformed
have
the
has done
further
her
and
speaking,easy,
who
is
the
to
they
Convocation, which
the
being,
politicalreforms.
cannot
of
to
confirmed
and
Convocation,
of the
assent
of
new
251
INSTITUTION.
ancient
the
this element
Deaconesses
hospitals,educate
M
sense,
comes
of
the
is the
from
tion
voca-
testant
Pro-
Kaiserswerth,
orphans,
and
252
INTERPRETATION
reform
fallen,
the
Mission
AND
of
Protestant
practical
charity
evidences
of
hymn
are
and
more
brotherhood,
Spirit
her
of
with
Germany
the
enabling
Church,
which
Wichern,
covering
Associations
the
and
APPLICATION.
of
in
to
sing,
in
all
Mit
mit
uns
wohl
auf
dem
seinem
Geist
und
Gaben
and
more
the
the
humility,
"Erist
Inner
Plan
!
"
of
network
are
God
the
living
German
her
old
254
the
according to
celebration
of each
marked
forms
of
Lord's
these
introduced
or
of mutual
part of the
recitation
of
is,that it is
blessing.
the
ordinary sense
of
only two
are
and
the
primitive symbolic
and
benediction
of the
by
the
great
acts
to
in the
in
includes
congregation,and
of
is the
for
the
acts.
the
bread
Supper
of
wine.
Such
are
such
Prayer,
is, in
an
is
service
was
the
only
the
congregation.
for the
eminent
The
the
spiritualact
external
act
consecration
introduction.
act
Thus
of
was
Kiss
the
of
Oblation
ritual
spi-
petitionor
the
sense,
the
munion
Com-
also
are
whether
for
munion-table
com-
The
there
the
people, the
But
Communion.
either
part of the
placing on
and
sense
ing
is the offer-
Supper,
preparationcither
solemn
thanksgiving;
the
in
one,
tion
service,the Obla-
Oblation
Lord's
the
vice
ser-
prayer
that
the
the
is
worship
external
and
The
the
sponsive
re-
What
the whole
an
word
Communion.
of contributions
Peace
the
people,commencing
is
act
the
on
organicpart of
an
idea of
this
Now
and
there
the
by teaching and
or
is
act
common
general rule,
of the Psalms.
verse
the fundamental
and
ment
commence-
congregation,or
solemnly announced
thus
the
by
and
as
was,
salutation
clergy
The
Supper.
acts
century, the
second
of the
custom
the
of
APPLICATION,
AND
INTEIirRETATION
crificial
Sa-
of internal
of
the
the
ments
ele-
whole
worshipping
combined
with
ANCIENT
it
praying :
of
or
inner
some
word,
solemn
or
what
value
internal
the
thus
as
whether
teaching,also, like
the prayers,
the
took
had
sign
But
the act.
of
confession
of
and
or
hymn.
every
prayer
sentence
like
was,
and
the
words
of
extemporization:
manifestation
promised
and
Christian
such
sense,
an
no
sequence,
these
to
to
the
the
inward
act,
worship
and
sacred
the
or
Lord's
the
of
Spirit of
sive
respon-
Prayer,
the
Spirit,an
Church
the
sacrifice.
and
ing
livwas
believers.
there
is
no
people perform
of
higher
the
Now,
individual
scope
which
God
congregationof
of the
ing
read-
act,
high spiritual
where
the
in that
as
without
import
as
itself,however,
sermon
ancient
worship except
of sins
responsiveact
the
Invocation
was
well
Hallelujah I
except
of that
given
According
!
The
the
it
sacrifice
the
the preparatory
as
by
prayers,
saying or singingAmen
real
that
of acts, inasmuch
in the sermon,
in these
present
re-
tial
essen-
preparatory confession
the form
Scripture and
to
no
in
congregationexpressedtheir participation
of
sacred
equallymeant
principallyworship, and
was
wise
like-
congregationalservice,
The
culminatingpointof
and
But
being
of the mind.
therefore,
bolical
sym-
had
word
the
and
place internally,
took
was
all was
position,
except
act
it
as
clearlyexpressed by
more
symbolicalmeaning.
far
so
accompanied
kneeling) which
such
only
act,
external
The
prayer.
sacred
was
255
SERVICE.
COMMUNION
order,
portions of
the
Church
256
usuallyenumerated
this
read
our
general
frame.
present
Greek
in the
Constitutions"
date, by the
very
found
in
earlier
being
very
ancient
in
the
the
Still,as
Abyssinian
"
of
"
of the
Service, which
of
these
for
shorter
details
they
existed
refer to
must
in
shows
age
and
the
particularto
the prayer
of consecration.
down
His
their
Spirit is
hearts:
culled
free
that
they
and
that
prayer,
supplicationthat
the
Holy Spiriton
in
down
the
on
century.
The
lume;
Vo-
by
God
made
use
not
were
they
left
aj^plies
used
at
the
Supper,
in its original
will
congregation,and
send
tify
sanc-
formularies
liturgical
the
This
the Lord's
This
fication
ampli-
an
except
principalprayer,
Thanksgiving, before
is
Ilip-
Fourth
for selection.
eucharistic
shape,
the
understood
be
rigorouslyprescribedformularies,
much
of
the second
our
is not
Fourth
in the time
Liturgiesof
tolical
Apos-
"
the
formulary of
we
is
Collection.
already
cannot
comparison with
the
themselves
were
most
which
that
in
their
the
Coptic
"
there
being
by
Even
of
later
net
texts, and
Keliquiae Liturgical
will prove,
of
their
text
we
Apostolic
"
Coptic Church,
the
the
of
purer
originaltext
my
Volume
of
the
proofs
circumstance
Constitutions
But
of
unskilfullyinserted.
into
which
prayers
text
and
intimated
or
formulary, namely,
liturgical
inserted
found
The
self-evident
bear
the
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERrRETATION
congregation and
the
on
THE
their
in
offerings,
the
to
SUNDAY
communicants
There
so
of the
The
Sunday
of
with
say,
who
had
Supper
prayer
delivered
in
been
withdraw
Believers
brotherhood
the
peace:
was
from
done
of
All
the
of
missed
dis-
the
andrian
Alex-
blessingmight
of
the
most
praying
then
were
of the
and
in imitation
the
with
women
of the custom
joined
en-
Believers.
to
Lord's
the
teaching and
other
or
were
to
structio
in-
service.
guests,
as
relic
worship
The
course
part of the
strangers
by salutingeach
men
their
and
the
of
exhortation.
present
or
read, coupled
According
layman
congregation.
to
This
had
this prayer
Greek
homily
Catechumens
Apostolicalfreedom
the
The
by
the
blessingbefore
celebrated.
was
Constitutions
ancient
and
in the
expounding
be
The
of the
out
the
this
at
present
psalms
with
begun
Strangers,likewise,might
be
of
practicalapplicationand
cation
Invo-
parts.
that is to
with
of two
singing
new
metre.
sermon,
that
explicitly,
consisted
service
with
psalm-book, or
Roman
liturgically,
Holy Spirit.
first commenced
or
this
for
which,
extended
include, implicitlyor
to
as
Blood,
and
prescribed prayer
Prayer
Lord's
become
may
Body
one
amplified and
was
latter
Lord's
the
originallyonly
was
purpose,
the
that
order
257'
SERVICE.
the
the
their
kiss
of
women.
established,
258
INTERPRETATION
it appears,
as
solemnity
human
it
Christ
by
and
maintained
and
sneering world,
was
in the
midst
that
courage
with
of
temple
of
corrupt
faith
which
singing,and
Church-
we
of the earliest of
of
venerable
most
had
This
which
all, to
think
other
besides, several
Pliny
as
the
Younger
of which
Christians
The
morning
the
form
older
the
restored.
have
we
own
Morning Hymn,
the
them
its
consider
to
venture
may
desecrated
inspires.
alone
one
the
desecrated
the
The
disciples.
hallow
to
restore
God
His
among
devised
was
body,
APPLICATION.
AND
and
used,
evening hymns.
for morning
Spiritualodes, privatehymns, especially
and
We
give an
which
is akin
when
the
to
the
the
to this class.
They
and, indeed,
intended
old
in
and
our
for that
were
as
little
"
by
gogue"
Pedalong
be-
not
the
gregations,
con-
adapted as they
belongs
the Notes
Text-Book,
the
used
never
were
private
concludes, do
purpose.
which
genuine
Learned
which
with
one
of Alexandria
of Clemens
salutation of li^ht
lighted.
was
life.
origin,
primitiveGreek
Hellenic
old
evening lamp
compositions, like
were
of
evening hymn
domestic
enlivened
to
is
given fully
furnish
which
all
quisite
re-
information.
The
first of
of the
giftson
the
the
Lord's
in
principalacts
two
Supper
part of the
members
was
the
of
the
lebration
ce-
offeringof
the
Church,
SERVICE
THE
and
the
placing of
under
or
and
elders of the
this
by
of
Part,
of
the
material
and
misunderstandingof
which
superstition
has
explanation implies
being
the
Sunday
apartments
was
we
The
engraftedupon
authentically
the
tions
originalno-
But
of
that
by
the
instituted
this
custom
Apostles.
extended
beyond
believingfamilies, and
of individual
were
its fullest
representedin
be
can
if
mystico-magical
Priesthood.
observance
sible
impos-
simply,venerable
be
now
admission
and
for prayer
specialrooms
so
the
and
can
the
primitiveone,
When
the
this
Sacrifice,Church, and
of
It is
tom
general cus-
the
perversion of
the entire
in the
statement,
graduallybeen
fullyexplained,as
proved, by
detail
congregations.
Christian
ancient
deeply significantact,
it,are
in
consider
and
giftsin
is shown
of such
truth
the
Text-Book,
our
Irenaeus
as
Now
their assistants.
Apostolic institution.
an
doubt
to
read
piety, are,
clergy,the
the thanks
called by
blessing,
of Christian
Second
of it, by the
side
259
VEKS.
communion-table,
the
on
and
congregation,
and
oiFering,
prayer
them
the
BELIE
THE
OP
details.
The
thing
not
bread
to
members
only
took
upon
and
wine
for the
brought
with
them
of the
the
Lord's
Supper,
charge
but
With
had
who
themselves
Church
of
any
the
likewise
wine, and
this Oblation
originallybegan.
When
260
INTERPRETATION
all those
had
who
were
not
withdrawn,
the
communicants
the
of
the
near
the congreoiation
The
altar.
received
elders
and
thing,
every
table of the
other
offering and
persons
assistants
the
APPLICATION.
members
drew
their
and
AND
on
ranged
ar-
round
or
Holy Supper,
of
when, with
basilica-form, with
the
as
Hall
of
circular
sides
of
the
the
contained
brothers
very
the
l)egin,the
or
the
any
both
congregation stood
the
side
and
men
inward
the
in
nave,
Service
of
Thus
its
the
entrance
the
Believers
Church
upon
believers,
of
intersection
of
of
the
behind
the
was
the
or
the
the
was
septs
tran-
the chancel.
about
was
altar
by
as
mankind,
position
the other.
superstitiouslaw
of
altar
clergy approached
the
The
the
or
building
apart.
women
sacrifice
natural
on
aisles, if the
congregation from
of
placesin
the
elder, stood
officiating
direction
lection
Col-
Greek
their
the
bishop'schair;
fixed
the
for
tribunal,
congregation.
soon
side, the
clergy took
blished
esta-
was
old
only
and
and
When
first adulterated
Christ, made
in the
end,
oblong
building, the
the
in
clergy
the
such, the
table, which
the
and
nave
instinct,the
at
apse
gives it),the
that
stood
the
Prayer (and
so
in
wonderful
to
from
one
The
bishop,
the
side
congregation.
usually, but
subject,from
of
The
without
east
to
262
INTERPRETATION
familybefore
Jewish
of
in the prayer
that
it
point is
for
add
thankful
the
the
to
by
no
being
its
down
in this
used
Secondly,
that
Prayer, the
in
this
the moment.
it is
sary
unneces-
things,which
First, that
has
Prayer
for the
present
our
of
purpose
of
out
grown
calling
thanksgivingcongregation.
liturgical
amplified Lord's
already developed
Thirdly,that
century.
of
subject.
of the ecclesiastical
germ
was
first
the
blessingupon
press
ex-
fullyacknowledged,
means
act
to
Feast
the
three
prove
of the Lord's
complete form
the
state
heart, uttered
Spiritat
thing on
and
the
at
of Consecration
prayer
the
of the
end
established
prayers
of
the
whole
prayers
of
set
from
Prayer
and
the
the
thanksgiving:
cited
A
the
the
preceding the
sprang
was
elder
any
been
hitherto
have
and
important
it is
But
bishop
every
firmlyestablished,that
so
Prayer,
records
inspiredby
to
me
Lord's
congregation,before
the
Love, in words
This
the
Our
outpouring of
the soul of
of the
Invocation
thanksgiving.
left to
was
the
in
The
meat.
expressed either by
Spirit was
or
APPLICATION.
AND
series of
Great,
prayers
Oblation,
administration
union
of
the
free
originally
to
of
which
of
prayer
the
that
the
the
Lord's
Jewish
words
of
stitution
In-
joined.
testimony,reachingdown
proves
the
Supper,
ecclesiastical
prayers
were
historically,
of the
or
entire
act
originallyfrequentlyrepresented by
to
Gregory
of
prayer
the
Lord's
THE
alone, but
Prayer
it.
ancient
cause,
originated our
Lord's
Prayer, as
the
say,
of
editions
ecclesiastical
of
St.
xi.
4.).
had,
made,
Jewish
distribution
the
Last
the
giving
of
the
thanks, with
of
Institution
of
known,
might
or
importance.
uttered
nor
The
presidentof
as
the
arisingfrom
of
bread
and
to
the
wine,
him
was
on
the assembled
of
called)
to
nowhere
utterance,
self
Him-
recorded,
other
any
be
its universal
the Lord
Christian
is
event
presumed
thanksgiving
became
at
His
to
this
it
find, this
we
Jewish
before
that is to say,
as
which
prayer
head
Christ
as
account
on
be used
which
"
torical
his-
the
as
of
be
Supper
Spiritgave
indications
Supper,
recited
The
double
such
account
ceremony
the Last
it destined
was
spoke
the
at
the
be
have
especialreference
The
Church
the
at
Lord's
eating,and
blessing;
"
text
Luke,
the
such
before
the
prayers
above,
prayer
in
as
before
wine, and
Supper uttered,
death.
might
the
was
is to
compare
Church
intimated
as
sacrificial
(the
the
of the
portion
our
family uttered
the
own
all
One
in
uncritical
well
as
from
in
appear
consecratingprayer
basis.
of
which
translations, as
The
other
no
that
"Amen";
the
as
Testament,
Matthew's
Supper,
been
well
New
the
in
and
custom,
concluding doxology
additions
two
without
performed
never
was
in this
Now,
263
CONSECRATION.
OF
PRAYER
occasion.
community
but, from
all
thanksgiving,
for
the
gifts
general thanksgiving
blessingsbestowed
by
God.
Such,
264:
INTERPRETATION
then,
the
was
the
to
for
the
prayer
the
down
Supper,
elements
for
praise of
the
and
death.
souglit for
prayer,
Let
or
have
praiseof
the
in
been
various
the
wine
with
thankfulness
God.
ways
outpouring
be united
for
with
them
before
set
to
the
by
Christ
Spiritof
this
express
Lord's
in the
the
of
the
gratefulpartaking
and
the
minating
cul-
symbolically
consecration
substantiated
of
was
gifts.
His
of
of
His
crificial
sa-
congregation
act
Prayer
of
or
sacrifice,
in
free
in both.
Prayer
from
of prayer,
and
with
offering and
words
such
us
Lord's
elements
for
the internal
find them
might
especialprayer
Ghost
Holy
and
"When
it
congregation preparing
remembrance
in
nected
uncon-
be
be
the
the
by
it the
bread
God
sacrifice of
gifts,sealed
taking
par-
external
thing
any
congregationmight
point of
the
Prayer, was
supplicationfor
the
Spiriton
intimated
the
to
might
must
The
the thanks
it
or
concluded
have
combined.
ence
refer-
had
and
offering,
the
the
on
must
Both
which
prayer
Lord's
basis, the
sacrifice,might
The
their
occasion, that
poured
the
of that
generalsupplication.To
was
the
APPLICATION.
same.
other
with
the
basis
gifts,to
of the
The
AND
the
and
the
the
three
offeringto
relation
between
parts of the
the distribution
act
of the
the supplication
first,
; secondly,the praise
thanksgiving;
or,
in
terms,
theological
the pre-
lord's
THE
catory, the
eucharistic, and
To
these
the
congregation,of
be
to
were
265
prayer.
the
sacrificial prayers.
the utterance, by
added, finally,
their concordance
with
(as in
in
participation
the Greek
The
three
Prayer
those
in exact
are
with
petitions,
with
the
praiseand thanksgiving;
the
general concordance.
Now
been
left
tradition
in
out
MS.
from
us
response
not
us
of the
and
evil:"
into
VOL.
III.
the
of St. Luke
lead
us
with
attribute
much
In
the
as
"
but
all
been
the
But
N
never
have
here
ancient
Lord's
Prayer
into
tion
tempta-
But
deliver
"
petition,
"
Lead
manuscripts
our
Christ
to
self.
him-
Scriptural text
amplified by
Service.
tition
pe-
Liturgiesthe
these words
to
one
if it had
many
not
some
the fifth
sponse
re-
what
to
seventh
Secondly,we
versa.
even
petitionhaving
Communion
but
that
this
repeatingthe
temptation ;
Gospel
omits
people answering,
vice
or
begins
Thus
the
of the
fact
prevalentin
custom
words, "And
the
the
Gospel
nothing
the
nally
origi-
explanationof
is
explain
of the
formed
originally
petitionswere
worshipping congregation
in the text
three
with
the
ancient
seventh
Amen,
of
half of the
"
those
the
the
will
Lord's
the doxology,
supplication;
six:
This
far
Prayer.
these
only
precedes.
as
the Lord's
correspondencewith
the
the
people, if
extended
parts of the liturgically
acts:
have
of the
vows
the minister,
by
or
the
it is
the
fact
of
tive
primicapable
266
AND
INTERPRETATION
of
the
that
place
unintelligible
origin of
alludes
tullian
which
notice
as
of
the
words
these
reading
and
The
"
Ghost
Holy
only
at
this
utterly
which
to
Maxim
authentic
"
is
Terand
Marcionites,
the
supplication:
otherwise
the
of
Xyssa
ancient
an
of
instead
that
as
Gregory
the
Prayer
Lord's
explain
can
we
original
It
this purpose.
of the
liturgicaluse
six
of the
second
for
modified
petitionswas
by
the
proof,that
direct
APPLICATION.
and
give
us
reading
namely,
kingdom come,'*
Thy
descend
and
us
upon
purify us."
As
by Christ
as
the
For
the
to
development
from
the
it contains
the
extended
Church
Ircnaius
already
This
which
we
is
Lord
The
the
or
is absolute
of the
the
of
secration
con-
it is invaluable.
of the
consecration,
more
which
to
supplicationthat
and
us
originalidea
partake of
as
the
sanctifyour
the
the
Spiritupon
to
nonsense
prayer
thought
upon
invocation
bread
the
self-sacrifice,
was
the
a
of
given
prayer
and
body
of
wine
of
our
amplification.
ancient
the
when
about
fundamental
thankful
by
is the
are
an
fundamental
alludes
model
Prayer,
descend
blessingof
the
Lord's
prayer
the
Apostles,this
of the
germ
of
reading
various
Church
as
would
formularies
liturgical
fatal
have
became
self-sacrifice,
was
not
fullyexpressed
so
never
worship,the
been
desirable
fixed.
service
separated
It became
of adoration,
from
the
COMMUNION
THE
celebration
the Lord's
of
the Communion
before
oblation
principleshave
Volume
of
been
the
of
On
established
in
this
was
point,
Second
the
Fourth
the
or
mock
people,
direction.
Liturgies in
the
time when
substitution
oblation
real
the
the
at
congregationceased,
The
period.
for
another
the
Supper
of the whole
that
267
SERVICE.
exhibit
the
details.
Two
facts,however,
of
account
we
the
Lord's
Invocation,
the
but
nothing
it
it never
followed
Now,
on
the
itself,nor
contrary, it
all, is
for
accounted
custom,
not
for
prayer
of
Having
to
the
the
by
consecration
Communion
it after
the
the
for the
real
Communion,
sacrifice
:
the
the
those
down
sealing
Communion
any
the
century
if at
Communion,
can
misunderstanding of
write
believer,but it was
circumstance, which
curious
during
said
Church
Roman
and
of
was
self-offering
was
was
thanks
was,
That
Communion.
of
of the
vow
expressionof
merely an
the
Communion
it. The
sacrifice
consecration,
place heforethe
took
as
which
special prayer
or
on
Communion
of
prayer
highest point
always
prayer,
Prayer
both.
or
The
speak presently.
to
always preceded by
either
subsequent misunderstandings,of
shall have
was
be
must
the
only
be
ancient
words
in the formularies
more
than
the
free
thanksgiving.
established
this
N
point as
2
the
first liturgical
268
Service,
Communion
the
of
gerin
epochs of
different
Lord's
the
with
of the
that
the
At
solemnity itself,and
the
the
became
free
formulary.
the
of
Invocation
upon
the
of
used
that
his
him
address
Father
of
with
utterance,
it to
of
the
the
the
this
and
thing offered,
third
the
but
the
place by
the
the
as
was,
the
should
Coptic
the
true
Sender
and
of
the
early
stitutions
Con-
jealously
whole
liver
de-
Spiritgave
condition, that
God
or
it appears,
the
the
on
for
people,
Church, from
But
words
of
set
oblations,
had
century
second
thanksgiving as
only
Son,
the
congregation had
minister
every
prayer
of
Spirit upon
every
Hadrian,
time, also,
same
solemn
century.
that
prove
second
expressions of
still had
their
in
second
the
insisted
the
and
people
always
part
have
to
seems
prayer
side of
the
than
developed Liturgy
more
case
symbolical signification
The
significant.
more
the
offeringand
of
act
by
definite
more
having
the
after
shipping
wor-
the
was
Jerusalem
act.
life and
inward
of
conscious
more
of
for
spiritsought
of
still
final, destruction
and
the
the
When
history,which
first, and
the
after
of
thanksgiving
free
and
became
world's
the
place in
the
commenced
God
in
Apostles.
congregation
to
Service.
mankind
Prayer
first age
the
the
with
now,
picture according
the Communion
life of
internal
new
can
we
formularies,
expression,by liturgical
The
in
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
he
must
Creator, the
Spirit,and
270
INTEEPEETATION
the
Spiriton
APPLICATION.
AND
and
material
the
wine.
And
is the
here
of the
Christian
outwardly
meal
of
worship, as
feast
celebrated
of
the
and
brotherhood
meal
was,
and
meal,
to
which
bring
every
continued
of the
is
as
the
Temple
the
of
congregation built
symbol, which
up
upon
single blocks,
Apostles,and
springsfrom
of the
peculiarityof
Christian
of it either
in Judaism
its
or
occurrence
was
so
is the
deep
Christian
deepestfeeling
There
is
no
Paganism.
in the most
sometimes
temple
exhortations
worship.
be
the
itself
This
single souls.
expressionsand
in
also
"built
outward
an
to
the
was
Catechumens
the
of the
The
This
feature
instruction
as
as
of
of
main
nations, is based
trace
the
anything
congregation
God:
necessarilyconstructed
the
be
to
Believers,
both
In
part.
had
who
person
up"
(agape), was
love
remained, essentially
a
congregational
worship
Service
took
meal,
proper
partly in privatehouses.
Prayer itself,
of
the
least
at
or
Hall
Thus
two
symbolical
into the
grown
early morning,
an
their
at
of these
second
itself,the
ante-prandial,
solemnity; whereas,
as
mystery
true
worship.
Communion
The
centre, the
inmost
used
ancient
used
in
all
instances
before,
some-
times
after, the
mixed
consecration.
with
up
it, and
is
But
happiness.
the
thanksgivingand joy.
of
our
the
thank
to
Saints
ancient
very
have
discussed
But
the
also, that
^^We
cherish
and
of
in
as
in
what
order
end."
wish
we
to
ancient
most
place and
of these
Lord's
As
to
the
the
impress
to
fourth
to
benefited
are
of
Job,
pious
that
brance
remem-
for their
too
we
and
the
fully
the Christian
upon
that
in
only the
not
that
none
of the
century.
liturgical
picture,we
Liturgies of
the
last Volume.
N
may
above.
quoted
here
tributed
at-
friends
joy
left free,but
in the second
Introduction
of the
third, and
proper
find,likewise, in
in the passage
expressionwere
Supper
we
the
pray
formularies
points formed
seems
well from
the
this is mentioned
All
Bingham,
expressed in
relatives and
our
to
of
the Book
on
perfect
prayers
We
is that
It
"
solemn
of them."
Saints
blessed
says
departed in faith,as
deliverance,
have
is
commentary
of the
who
This
reason
him:
to
feature
in
the remembrance
by
for their
prominent
Origen
age.
of the
early times
very
alone
clusion
con-
Supper.
precatory
records
in
was
the
commemoration
also
had
brethren
departed
of Lord's
that the
doubt
no
Thanksgiving
thanksgiving was
of the celebration
There
271
SERVICE.
COMMUNION
THE
refer
second,
to
the
272
INTERPRETATION
APPLICATION.
AND
11.
REFLEX.
THE
I.
The
Worship of the
the
Reflex of
the Mirror
We
are
the
respecting
Christian
the
Church,
forms
in
as
in the
they
became
third
and
of the second
and
We
Liturgy
favour
of
century,
in
in the
and
prayer
of
oldest
bearing the
fourth
in
names
in
of tlie
the
Greek
hallowed
laries
formu-
towards
same
Alexandrian
the
fourth
Homilies
on
testimony
the
principal Churches,
post-Nicene
texts
fixed
authentic
the
identically)
the
variouslyextended
were
Church
the
The
centuries.
as
by
and
Chrysostom's
having had,
the
in
the
his
of
prayers
appear
possess
their
(although not
find
traced,
have
we
established
century
amplified,and
century.
the
which
before
extensive
in
post-Niceneperiod.
in the
development
the
the
Communion
of the
consecration
and
contrast
is surprisinglyconfirmed
sacrifice,
words
very
of
process
the
service
and
Apostolicalage,
The
exhibit
to
the
between
analogy
in
of the ApostolicalAge.
going
now
Church
Eastern
end
in
of this
substantially
form
which
Liturgy,
we
and
ConstantinopolitanLiturgy,
of Basil
and
Chrysostom.
It
can
OF
WORSHIP
be
that
proved
it contains
sostom
the word
Church,
in the Fourth
Volume
formulas
mixed
with
up
intended
frame.
give the
to
which
favour
with
used
of the Church
in
people adhered
the
which
the
as
and
perhaps here
and
of that
echoed
upon
The
retouched.
grow
out
and
of
voice
liturgical
"
purify us
genuine
words
such
used
and
the
idea
rooms.
like mush-
first
Holy
century
Ghost
of
the
Communion,
of the
are
descend
"
of
fifth centuries
used
in
the
celebration
of
the
consecration
fourth
and
Lord's
las
formu-
formularies
the
the
May
the
When
its grave
before
been
obscured,
early ages,
Church
authentic
had
above, had
there
throughout
us,
to
godly men
was
closelyto
alluded
of consecration
prayers
words
all
in
of
which
her sacrifice
more
is
the consciousness
As
dies, formularies
Now,
and
Fathers
two
blessing.
more
the
Text-Book
our
life,and
regard to
tween
be-
Apostolic age,
the prayers
Church
from
sprang
the
earlyLiturgieswere
The
but
literaryproductions,
not
century and
of the
of which
free prayer,
exhibit
belongsto
of the fourth
Churches
of the
alreadyas
connecting link
the
Chry-
We
traditional.
as
forms
those formularies
short
of his age
Liturgy which
and
century,
elements.
earlier
and
its authors
not
were
formularies
the
of the
second
later
both
treats
Fathers
these
273
CHURCH.
EASTERN
THE
at
the
inserted
petitionoriginally
N
ment
develop-
274
INTERPRETATION
APPLICATION.
AND
of
sanctifying
second
fuller
consecration
called
the
certain
took
the
general
or
have
consecration
It
dark
ages of
but
consecratingprayers,
the words
of
before
Church
and
for
the
reasons
the
but
to
was
that
spite of
the
in consecration, not
the
historical
quotation
it is not
that
of
the
the
true
The
gelical
Evan-
sacrifice
precede
and
of
prayers
follow
the
the
elements, whether
of the
became
of
less barbarous
sacrifice of
of consecration.
Apostolicalidea
cital
re-
in
But
suppose
them
introduction.
misunderstanding
see
lowed
fol-
the
which
the historical
to
may
in all of
to
and
Then
prayer.
to
as
Institution
but
prayer,
liturgicalformularies
of
si)ltc
object
as
of the
pure
or
to
Institution.
mistake,
ancient
free
formularies
barbarism,
sanctioned
was
rest
fixed
expressionfor
of
the
to that
forms
this prayer
as
words
properly
prayer,
In
self-
considered
but
means
words
nothing
was
free
mode
added
been
written
of those
the
Church
The
The
and
thanksgiving
was
extent,
tenour.
fixed
the
Spirit
and
not
may
the
of Consecration.
of the
usage
expression
of
phraseology or
the
development of
Apostolic idea.
and
place in
Prayer
solemn
invoking
by
Christian
development
The
people.
Spirit
petitionwas
of that
utterance
the
of the
fixed.
was,
when
Still, in
expressions,and
and
tliose which
the
Communion
in
diately
imme-
being
WOKSHIP
full of
OF
Church
in the
fourth
and
vow,
which
is
act, this
sealed
all the
pervades
the
by
Liturgy
named
The
Apostles
for
of
for the
who
Martyr," is
the
Church.
The
"
ancient
the
of
word
real
for," the
of
deceased,
the
is still the
of those
if any
who
have
the
to
the
and
historyof
not
clear
as
prays
innovations,
had
the
ception
con-
indefinite
very
in the
liest
ear-
of,"partly with
"
name
the
the
verance
deli-
Christian
new
departed
Jewish
when
mention
in peace
custom,
it
is
{in pace).
was
indeed
in the
of the
feelingof
"the
that
expression of
ment,
ele-
hope
natural
the
one
paradoxes of
prominent feature,
Independently of
eternal
as
The
III.
thanksgiving for
the
for
Lord.
of which
in the
tercessor
in-
Church,
Innocent
of the
general sense
But
the
asleep,and
internal
the
meaning
"
to."
led
the
our
bold
Christians
Liturgiesis partly
reference
fallen
Martyr
have
turning pointsin
become
The
an
strictly
of
of
of the
one
very
had
mother
offends
"
membrance
Re-
Christ.
also
was
Augustin (cited by
Scriptural), It
the
by
expresses
all members
the
and
of
Offering,
vow.
brethren
for the
It is this
sanctified
Chrysostom
SupplicationPrayer
saying
made
and
self-
Eastern
the
symbolized by
after
prayer
the
fifth centuries.
sacrificial death
as
explicitly
prayer
the
of thankful
Liturgies of
Communion,
of the
275
CHURCH.
act
repetitions,the spiritual
sacrifice
both
EASTERN
THE
of
Communion
N
Saints"
beyond
the
276
INTERPRETATION
liaiitsof space
prayer
Church,
for the
and
The
the
souls
connexion
celebration
of
This
of
a
of
Prudentius,
the
by looking
finished
their
after
ir.
The
course.
purifyingfire,was
Augustin, and,
The
Reflex of
in
the
Eastern
the
age
minds
in
of the
wdiich
were
Communion
of
and
already
supposed
for
to
pass
by
and
Church.
of
the
Gauls
of Africa.
still preserve,
on
the
Sacrifice of Thanksffivinor in
congregation;
they
had
intercession
Service
as
strengthening
first introduced
Liturgies thus
regarded
who
of
latter,
anniversary
of Sjjain,of Milan,
The
idea
the
In
the
of
was
love,
departed,who
Supper.
Holy
the
on
those
to
up
especially
Epiphanius.
Hippolytus
of
efficacyof
more
cotemporary
bond
of faith
souls of the
and
the
fifth
and
in the
the
Eucharist
of
martyrdom
through
the
of the
thanksgiving and
the
this prayer
departed with
Church,
celebrated
elect,
of God.
kingdom
belief
of the
longing
of the
number
of the
the
by Cyril
celebration
also
thanksgivingand
to
believers
is stated
time
the
owing
ancient
the
intercessory
prayer
the
of
views
of the
made
was
the
centuries, was
when
of the
this
conjoinedwith
be
departed had
of the
of this
mention
the
to
complete triumph
which
the
time, should
accomplishment
the
in
and
for, according
APPLICATION.
AND
became
and
fixed
the
shows
decay
of the
itself
more
278
INTERPrvETATION
The
m.
APPLICATION.
AND
Service
Communion
Reflex of the
of
Church
the
of Rome.
The
Whetlier
look
we
found,
Great
text,
find
text
his own,
which
of
more
this
be
and
more
rite
with
has
studied
Greece
me,
that
by
who
I say
and
the
with
under
clauses
solemn
and
of Roman
character
considered
be
Roman
ritual became
general
much
nearer
and
the
ancient
with
agree
exactlyof
discover
we
one
any
of
religions
is
will
the
in the doctrine
Romans
ancient
and
make
to
cautious, binding,
most
very
of
order
Liturgies of
were
the
compares
therefore,
religion. It certainly,
cannot
the
difference
propitiateGod,
him
catory
pre-
Churches,
covenant
and
Whoever
this difference
To
from
of
one
Greek
that which
as
increasing
changed
philosophicallywill
that
Hellenes.
and
the
historyof
Kome
character
same
of
ficial
present of-
an
to
the
propitiate becomes
to
this immense
and
when
wish
predominant.
struck
in
service
the
preeminently thanksgiving
the
Gregory
the
to
or
throughout,only
character
prayers:
the
to
to
or
we
ratio, the
one
Sacramental
Rome.
of
Liturgy
the
with
different
is
case
the
Gaul
the
of the Roman
step in
that
advance,
early,in
this decisive
West.
The
and
Greek
formulary
of
Milan,
Still the
was
part,
tional
original na-
Spain, and
model.
the
not
dominance
pre-
entirely
BYZANTINE
due to
and
AND
The
excellencies.
rituals
for
the
that
the
the
in consequence
of
solemn
of Roman
conciseness
should
St.
distinguished,particularly
and
terseness
reform, by
admire
we
antiquity.
classical
natural, that
declamations;
Gregory's judiciousand,
which
conciseness
formularies
Alemannic
lived, tasteful
he
which
is
striking
amplification
mere
formulary
in
also its
rhetorical
Roman
age
of which
of
full
details, often
unnecessary
whereas
ingenuity
The
lengthy,
are
Koman
ritual had
Roman
279
SEKVICES,
Carlovingianprotectionand
power.
and
EOMAN
It
in
was
all
very
metropolitan
provincial verbosity,
prevailover
for the
Hilary'sPrayer
Dead
furnishes
strikinginstance.
The
Germanic
shown
irresistible
an
well
as
with
gladness
which
as
mind,
that
the
on
contrary, has
the
with
affinity
Hellenic
mind,
and
filial thankfulness
spiritof
is breathed
always
the
in
Gospel
and
the
Apostolic times.
IV.
General
The
of
the present
The
solemn
of
Byzantine
and
oblation,
people, originallyformed
Service
and
Subsequently, this
oblation
of
prayer
the
the
Character
was
the
the
Churches.
Roman
act
of
offering of
opening
real
real oblation
of the
prayer
or
Services
Communion
of
the
the
munion
Com-
primitiveoffertory
ceased
priestremained,
of consecration.
but the
public
the
ning
begin-
as
The
offertory
280
INTERPHETATION
became
antiphony
oblation
into
sacerdotal
priesthad, indeed,
The
the
of the
sacrifice of the
was
and
more
became
Communion
if there
even
was
prayers
low,
had
become
The
Greek
Church
imprinted in
with
Service
than
and
the
of
sixth centuries
Her
Koman
supposing
the
historical
terms
for,
did
service,but
of the
be read
meaning,
of
but
that
has
of the
canon
the
to
the
and
fied
petri-
Communion
ancient
Church
her
thereby rendering
the
words
consisted
of
taining
re-
the
possible
it im-
consecration
repetition of
was
theologiansto
the
become
especiallyfrom
one,
Institution, and
of
idea of the
should
lost their
nearer
Invocation
for any
reality
much
the
instead
people,it
in the
has retained
in it.
comes
docs
words
the
in
the
the
form.
mere
of
over.
was
not
very
of the
it is marked
necessary,
very
Thus
the
communion
prescribedservice
after the
It
was
time
mean-
his recital
contradiction
place where
take
not
evanescent
more
in the
become
worshippers.
fice.
sacri-
the
culminating point,
the
Institution
of
priest,
amplified
was
offer
to
and
words
old
service, referringonly
about
person
of the
prayer
Preface
the
offertorial
long
very
an
Subsequently, the
secret
Offertory before
the
to
became
accompanied by
prayer,
the choir.
by
sung
prayer
the
and
sacerdotal
mere
APPLICATION.
AND
error
in
Institu-
BYZANTINE
tion
in
instead
of
the
spite of
vicarious
the
principlethat
that she
her
Latin
celebrates
all the
on
But, in the
to
had
of
of
fifth
with
his
of
the
tiation
by
the
blood
knows
;
but
Service, may
forced
masses
are
now
the
the
also
become, instead
impressionthat
Liturgy
;
;
it
the
consequently,of
that
the
and, consequently,of
dogma
the
the
offering
disappeared
the historical
thank-offering
The
congregation.
Greek
of Transubstan-
whole
mind
Communion
of
person
who
originatedin
of the
had
of the actual
Liturgy, and
with
of the
consequently,of
produce, upon
vice,
ser-
simulacrum
sacrifice,
a
background
for
real oblation
the
people,which
of Christ
be the
to
assembled
latter had
nothing of
approaches them
The
of the
Church,
consequently, a symbol
communicating
Church
and
ceased
and
internal
death
propitiatory
the
has
Roman
propitiatorysacrifice,not
of
the
century, it had
it. The
of
fallen into
and
language
Church
the Communion
symbol
body
gation,
congre-
departed adheres
the
receive
of the elements
or
of
congregation,when
symbol
the
nations.
ancient
sense
of the
Church
for the
ceased
a
the
and
her.
to
custom
the Koman
western
spiritof
moreover,
sacerdotal
act
an
it in the
mention
dead, in the
unknown
of the
solemnity is
whereas
has,
faithfullymaintained
far
so
this
congregation;
She
prayer.
predominance
element,
281
SERVICES.
ROMAN
AND
Greek
the
view.
same
Church
is
just as
stiff
282
and
INTERPRETATION
dead
to have
been
obscure
and
at
the
Churches,
character.
omitted, and,
on
foreignto
that the
the
the
the
the
other
that
off the
the
to
and
words
is
of Institution
It is true
of the
bration
Cele-
grown
of
repetitionof
still
formality,and
into
form.
mere
at the
Service
but
it
since
The
Lord's
is
the
canon
of
gregation
con-
Supper,
although
over,
Gregory's canon
in the Greek
celebration
of
Koman
mass
priest,who
sacrifices the
Lord's
the
the Thank-
congregation;
as
Church
of the
of the
communicates
same
forms
such
upon
the
to
more
Great
thanksgiving.
Thus, also,the
Communion
has
it is the
ginal
ori-
Prayer
Elements, from
the words
the
Church.
consciousness
believers
never
but
from
character
hand, is laid
already become
time
prominence entirely
no
Sacrifice of Atonement.
had
most
of the ancient
other
the
implies the
finitively
century, and de-
Consecration
into
also,in
was,
hand, the
praise and
People
offeringof
real
become
an
gradually drew
from
the
recognizesthe
is little
stress, on
The
sense
canon
as
sixth
deviates
brought
are
the
of
had
canon
rituals,appears
which
forms
the Greek
with
Gallican
and
Her
unintelligible.
much
Western
compared
compiledfrom
realityfixed
there
when
Koman,
the Ambrosian
even
APPLICATION.
sides.
is,and considerably
longerbe-
the Roman
as
The
and
AND
Church.
is the
body,
The
act
and
whole
of
the
thereby
;
not
as
SERVICE
OF
which
custom
is
283
CHURCHES.
REFORMED
misunderstood,
of the words
of the
as
or
false interpretat
but
Liturgy,
as
doctrine.
has erected
Scholasticism
of the fundamental
which
had
of the
idea
sprung
of custom.
change
of
centre
the
Masses
and
connected
of
in all its
letter
first
The
practice;
and
sacrifice.
Did
Did
The
between
V.
The
Service
here
to
solve
answer
into
is that
the
preted
misinter-
form.
the
the
real
shippers
wor-
problem
was
service
and
sacrifice
politicallife
the
of
real
first problem?
understand
the
of the Reformed
the Keformation
worship on
gences,
Indul-
development,
of
vow
States
clusive
ex-
of which
out
by
second
reality;
Christian
have
real
restore
self, vowed
social, and
We
Christian
to
was
the Reformation
the
the
pathologically,
to external
and
second ?
When
spiritto
equilibrium
domestic,
the
love.
ritualism
is
down,
sacrifice of
the
restore
to
the
ment
displace-
Purgatory,
leads
essence
in thankful
the
as
process
problem, then,
sacrifice: the
of
out
Church,
Dead,
hood,
priest-
which
from
sion
perver-
death; from
life to
unnoticed
the
that
sacrifice and
established
formative
development
from
of
for the
This
dogma
consciousness
all their
doctrines.
of
up
It has
consciousness
grew
into
Churches.
of the
Evangelicaland
284
INTERPRETATION
Apostolicalinstitutions,and
again performed
the
people,the
be
to
former
and
is based
the other
on
form
that
upon
important thought
Christianity,did
branch
of
retained
power
ethic
the
its
of the
not
well
of
of
Christ, made
both
by
In
for
the
whereas
poured
their
the
Churches,
in
the
out
praise
morning
however,
element, predominated
so
In
and
either
ceremony
of
the Inward
strengthof
efficacyof
the Lutheran
most
The
virtue
the
idea
Apostolical
birth
new
the
Bibliolatry,made
as
of
Churches.
as
the
the
the
mentous
mo-
which
redemption by Christ, on
inspiredhymns;
Testament,
to
come
expression
of
work
Evangelicalfaith,and
solemnityrests.
an
divine
Reformed
thought, as
influence
and
the
Church,
ancient
dignity In both, by
act
found
the
vin,
Cal-
historical
Thus
abstraction.
by
elements,
for the
hand, substituted
held
sacrifice,
as
in his later
the
to
as
and
misunderstanding.
medieval
Celto-Romanic
Church
Luther
of the Lutheranizers,
the
will,into
of the Roman
errors
gulated
re-
notions.
system of abstract
basis
Calvin
whereas
scholasticising
philosophy of
period,and
of
adopted,as
Mass
sequently
con-
was
language spoken by
in the
were
conventionalism
the
the service
when
Churches
Lutheran
APPLICATION.
AND
the
sacrifice
in
Calvlnlsts,under
the
spiritof
the
the
Psalms,
the
thankful
star
the
the
sermon,
beyond
Old
worship
lightof
all
the
the
noon.
pression
ex-
in
In
doctrinal
proportion,that
286
INTERPRETATION
seized
people, however,
in
activity of
they
understood
the
had
and
could
element, it
free
was
the
The
service
development
became
peculiar,and
and
is the
people
leading
space
organic
in
of
catholic.
nor
of the
of any
the
be
of
liturgicalstate
the
loss in
the
ancient
prayer:
there
meet
we
natural
and
Liturgy
seventeenth
it has
as
and
unrivalled
centre
tained,
at-
the worldwide
position and
of the reflex of
Protestant
at
elements
Church
silent
short
tions
accumula-
this
as
notice, and
an
one.
Churches
in
the
the
Church.
of the ancient
doing,
sixteenth
England,
must
catholic
overcharged with
more
dignifiedcharacter
its
to
of
influence, it
so
and
and
wholly accidental,
part
deserving
dominion
mirror
organic
an
more
only product
owing
and
was
this liturgical
as
from
repetitions. Nevertheless,
centuries
The
the
Yet,
in
only
was
singing
proceed
neither
speak,
to
what
sang
had
Still
In
them
It
the
restored
choir
choral
no
of
act
an
England
them.
left
was
is
sing.
not
inherent
idea
medieval
that
before
idea, and
reconstructive
of
choristers
restoration
the
service
to
abbeys
retained, and
the
called iq^on
unable
were
and
cathedrals
of
the
which
hold
Church
The
congregation.
the
APPLICATION.
old
the
AND
forms
once
of
with
free
sanctioned
by
devotion.
kinds
prayer,
serious
very
Christian
recognizesthree
prayer,
of
and
custom,
mon
com-
here
watch-
THE
words^
for
it were^
as
the
the
in
utterance
the
natural
directed
in the
the Yeni
prayer
by
The
with
she
Collect, as
the
of the
English
as
the
Old
in
rhyme
can
the
spoiled.
The
two
except
contrary
365
the
of
the
of
the
together
of
the
month
which
of the
natural
into
her
Liturgy,
she
uses
service.
any
sacred
of
psalms
in
the
is more,
hundred
cession,
suc-
ruption
inter-
any
Such
But
The
service,
Laodicea, of the
what
pression
ex-
good thing
but
Patri.
7.),and,
xiii. 5.
every
of
canon
proves.
hymns
four, without
Gloria
silent
presupposed
Translations
even
principleof
singing
solemn
congregation.
anything
the
wise
(Bingham,
to
idea
to
the
themselves
three,
by
is
most
introduce
not
Psalms
or
rare
of that
and
psalms
highest and
be
never
hortation,
ex-
laries
formu-
The
Testament,
whatever.
hymns
very
of Collect
name
very
as
a
ecclesiastically,
part
Christian
in
recognizes,moreover,
the
does
the
and
two
instance
Church,
inspirationof
Church
is,
are
prayer
between
free
which
which
only
lish
Eng-
nor
of
object.
only
the
use,
Covenant,
given
ancient
of
free
The
or
Church
Psalms
made
New
is
same
of
in the
ancient
result
it is
and
Creator, is the
every
the
the
service
alone,
prayer
of formularized
choice
to
which,
silent
spiritualforms,
excluded
a
minister
people jointly.
service
complements
exceptionsthat
for the
neither
most
two
are
pause
the
admits
287
LITURGY,
either
and
clergj
Liturgy
that
ENGLISH
the
and
use
is
year
trary
con-
whole
fifty
288
psalms,
divided
services
of
the
rituaL
It
is not
taken
adopted
practice lies
Psalms
the
considers
they
whereas
and
national
ancient
(whose
down
of
those
to
composed strictlyfor
with
some
them
are
so
of
against such
especiallyif
explained
Scripture,not
the
the
to
meant
to
feeling,the
inward
maintain
will
who
not
originallycomposed
adapted
in the
found
in
the
to
act
being
of
Book
purport
be
the
the
very
by
Psalms
they
said
be
of
Psalms,
properly
were
singing
of
the
expression
of
the
adoration
Psalms, which
from
reading
could
feelingof
the
are,
that
were,
Christian
worship,simply because
of
which
date
Psalm)
of
reason
all
David
service
Book
But
that
and
them
whole
people.
only
of
and
which
word
and
its contents
congregation is
most
of
use
destined
the 42nd
the service
five collections
Temple
if the
frequently during
Church
the
only hymns
the
Captivity. Now,
part
with
exceptions,those
few
origin,
(by king
Moses
The
Ezra.
were
after the
of
end
to
their
service, hymns
days
said
are
songs
of
privatehymns,
the
from
At
unintellectual
be
to
simply
clergy.
made
service
Church
the
exceptionallyfor
epochs, and
the
themselves
state
that
collection
for
the
ignorance of
as
course)
of
David,
principle,but
on
existingpracticeof
this
evening
and
morning
or
which, in barbarous
view
of
thirty
of
bottom
the
the
between
the
from
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
Their
are
were
all of
gation
congre-
they
are
repetition
THE
month,
every
be
can
ENGLISH
Roman
creates
moreover,
only tolerable
from
and
Roman
289
LITURGY.
uniformitywhich
the force of
Even
operatum.
make
Churches
such
no
habit, or
the
Greek
the
call upon
their
congregations.
The
the
ages
of the
had,
Psalms
requires,every
hemistichs, which
into
changed
was
purely arbitraryand
as
the first
no
organicconnexion),the
so
on.
This
has
defect
the
English Liturgy.
the
earlyChurch,
of the
which
the
composition; as,
(which
and
Christ
for
her
in
ancient
mirror
of the
the
central
VOL.
III.
of
the
to
revelation
the
endureth
whole
Psalm
the
last
for ever."
was
the
and
The
idea
type.
make
of
sustained
God
the
tory
his-
point. Already in
O
to,
was
world, of which
in
strikinghemistich,
disciplesafter
unity of
resorted
been
118th
mercy
and
practice of
instance, in the
had
the
third,
retained
another
Jews,
service, which
Sunday
the
sidered
con-
it is in
of
the
is
verse
been
said,
be
leading thought
His
"
Church
together by
held
of the
with
sang
supper),the words,
The
has
other.
method
it may
to
likewise
people repeating a
expresses
verses,
(with which
fourth
Nor
divided
each
correspond to
so
organism
being
and,
spiritless,
answering to
the
verse
chanting by
colitrary to Scripture;
that
moreover,
antiphonalrecitation,which
into two
This
Church
Roman
the ante-Nicene
period
290
INTERPEETATION
this idea
in
was
his Paschal
in
therefore
and
is
year
death
vernal
developed
Epiphany,
this
idea,
organicallyand
not
by
yet significantly,
is true, but
English Church
The
odes.
the
had
reference
any
omittinglikewise
of
character
the
with
of
the
to
every
few
to
be
and
the
has
adopted
the
the
which
little
for the
requirements
system
of
regard
which
saints, but
year,
appropriate portions
in
Sundays
the
Old
Advent
Testament
including the
without
shows
the ecclesiastical
ecclesiastical
few
some
completely through
New,
and
and
cycle of Bible-readingadopted
omissions, and
read
hymns
expressingthe peculiar
of
Scripture for
different
thing
of
worship
form
of
exception
by her, accordingto
a
the
season
fast-days. The
the
proper
every
day
Sun-
psalms,and
with
expunging, indeed,
year,
inau-
clearly,it
of
the selection
psalms,intermixed
of
verses
and
seasons,
being
as
of the
means
appropriatedto
Scripture-readings
festivals and
and
in later times
Church
The
whole
Spirit and
of the
descent
the
of
of the
celebration
the
epoch
pears
ap-
festival,
the
equinox,
Christmas
the
the
that
Round
Cycle.
round
and
out,
Hippolytus' lists
in
ranged : backwards,
and
sketched
degree
some
strongly marked
very
lessons
APPLICATION.
AND
of
the
an
reading. Among
Apocrypha)
every
is
year,
exception,three times,
any
for
once
(with
ecclesiastical
intellectual
the
and
year
and
connected
liturgical
products
ENGLISH
THE
of
the
for
the
medieval
in
even
Church
Holy Week,
some
of
ancient
very
English Liturgy
the
thrown
are
people respond
of
verses
end
of every
The
the
the
to
and
from
this
more
prayer
with
Prayer
(a
and
the
beautiful
most
both
of them
in
The
ancient
Creed
This
which
and
It
is
the
and
on
all
as
the Communion
three
much
had
having
one,
in
The
in
not,
in the
that
entirely
no
organic
for
of
and
the
Hip-
itself that
Church
morning
of
age
candidates
congregationalact,
o
are
generalservice
at
itself),
repetitions.
English
occasions
free
Morning
service
ordinances, which
professedby
at the
so
baptism.
the
uses
ceeding
suc-
that
evening
propriate
ap-
lengthened Litany
was
the
customary,
impressiveprayer
into the
centuries.
Creed
detailed
Church
was
suffer
Sundays,
on
abounding
polytus,admitted
inserted
of silent and
them.
themselves, into
connexion, and
Passion, by
services
elements
from
with
is to say, to make
distinct
the
combine,
to
moreover,
forms
dangerous uniformity,because,
excluded
are
in the
thought of.
not
evening
already remarked,
as
But
opportunityof making
morning
have
the ancient
recital of the
section,is
They
cupy
oc-
through :
the
Easter,
in them.
uniformityof
and
away,
with
ordinances
first rank.
elements
broken
only very slightly
the
Rome,
concluding
respect the
every
291
LITURGY.
New
officiating
292
INTERPHETATION
minister
him
of
that
commonly,
the
the
is, falsely,called
East, and
the
choral
the
clergy.
in
It
adapted to
than
and
fixed form
itself very
in
exception of
choice
itself the
of
simulacrum
a
varietyof
words
preceded by
two
Prayer (with
medieval
custom,
connecting link
the
present
commence
the
introductorysentences,
whereas
of
of
and
by
the
old
of the
Introit
Gospel)
The
thought.
reading
of
responsivesentences.
which
the
first
the
the
offered
of
service
the
Psalms,
The
Lord's
book, according
awkwardly commenced)
between
though
(al-
rite,and
ancient
an
the
the
act
of
forms
confession
to
the
and
psalmody.
The
vital element
most
which
(as early
as
is the old
responsivesentences,
by
In
gregation
con-
stiff,
and, with
too
Entrance
is followed
confession
the
in
wreck
the
whole
of
throughout;
uniform
into
nitely
respect infi-
evening services
but
dignified,
a
in
known
the
Creed.
Nicene
the
by
of
name
exclusivelyfor
every
recited
be
the
introduced
intended
certainly in
Apostles,
schoolmen,
never
only
service
is
the
by
form
West
the
morning
less
of
three
the
Trinitarian
later
On
it.
festivals
Athanasius, is substituted
the
of
sentence
separate
formulary
congregationrepeatingafter
the
festivals,and
great
the
leading,and
each
APPLICATION.
AND
the
lo49)
priest
and
has retained
the
English
in this
Church
daily service
repeated alternately
congregation after
the
Creed.
294
have,
Churches
gone
beyond
is
book
of
of
The
to
this
elevated
as
It
undertaken
is
nmnion
is
connexion
seventeenth
that
time
schisms
importance consist
tlie most
valuable
ore
last
of
of
sider
con-
in particular,
of
centuries.
Com-
the
its very
wars
close
of
also
the
since
controversies
theological
Church.
in
is
It
historyof
it has
momentous
even
of
one
must
we
civil
because
in the
of
three
Liturgy
and
political
out
Service
account
century, and
and
chief
the
Service.
universal
the
important, on
with
in
the
that
still remains
Reformation.
Communion
the
during
merely
not
great historical
view, that
prominent part
mind
human
the
the solution
the
of
point
historyof
the
the
advantage
dis-
despotic
beginning, struck
very
greatest problems of
from
for
out
all the
Communion
Sunday
the
here, from
Ger-
the
under
mostly
their
thing:
every-
work
to
noticed, the
has
She
oblicfed
isolation,and
not
in
almost
as
of Luther,
important portion of
most
be
has
Prayers (Agenda)
well
as
been
liturgical
government.
of the
work
Third
bloody struggles,with
themselves, amid
forms
the
is good
confrre^ations have
man
the
placed only
clergy, and
the
Hymn-books,
The
that
even
of
Order
The
that.
for
hands.
William
Frederic
of
clerical
this
to
regulations,and
liturgiesand
reform
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
Nor
does
its
this,that it contains
originalEnglish theology ;
ENGLISH
THE
nor
in the
the
Communion
part and
towards
its
its
particular,
in
Reformed
Churches,
union
done
perpetuate
divide
to
to
this hour
the
entire
the
ethical
realization
common
and
be
can
and
parties,
and
brouorht
the
of the two
By
this
we
domain.
Christian
about
throughout Europe
shall, therefore,have
and
the
works
rather
upon
the
of
the
life
it is
England
has
tion
restora-
to
examine
its
both
into
the
contendinor
livingprogressive
of Christian
tion
civiliza-
the world.
that
grand
the reflex of
our
We
national
picture,
meritorious
the
not
yet been
view.
formed
its
ing:
understand-
an
subjectof
only by
being
through
closelyin
generalpoint of
portance
highestim-
great problems
between
and
to
of sacrifice in
For
hope indulged of
more
Its
mean
idea
and
development of Christianity
undertaking
the Continent,
piety,what
action, that
organiccongregational
an
attempts
and
speculativesignificance,
in its true
prayer
and
one
Christian
real
troversial
con-
Confessions,and
disputes.
seriousness
of the Keformation.
of
concord, and
the two
much
dogmatic
attacked, with
as
in the Lutheran
theologiansof
their scholastic
consists in
been
the
projectedby
have
of
the
as
and
lectual
intel-
most
most
formulas
writings,
has
Prayer
of Common
at
295
LITURGY.
written
from
296
INTERPRETATION
First
The
1.
This
work
APPLICATION.
AND
CommwiioU'Eook
of
The
or
Psalms,
whole
instead
Psalm
Eleison
Gloria
Epistle and
The
Roman
the
which
for
Nicene
the
After
the
the
to
Lord's
Gospel
the
Creed
sermon
now
with
Dearly
the
words,
beloved
in
with
the proper
"
To
Ilim
Christ,
follows
it
only
the
body
consider
thanks,
give,
the
mind
and
The
sermon
as
to
come
blood
of
gins
be-
to
our
thankful
self-sacrifice,
as
(Clirist)therefore, with
us
when
the
of
."
.
sacrifice of Christians
let
1014).
celebrated.
that
ye
to
by
Exhortation, which
Lord,
of
must
form).
Exhortation
an
Sacrament
the
This
before
Rome
at
use
injunctionto
an
Holy Ghost,
continual
the
Communion
Holy
Saviour
ends
used
to
anticipatedit.
not
the
inserted, followed
be
had
the
is
to
is instructed
old
day, after
for the
about
minister
the
us),with
upon
Collect
worthy receiving of
Supper,
then
homily
or
of
preceded, according
are
King
(not
troductio
In-
ancient
single verses
sung
mercy
the
by
custom,
one
have
(Lord
the
of
be
to
was
Kyrie
"
followingorder.
the
as
friends,
their
Ridley, and
Cranmer,
VI.
Edivard
of
we
submitting
the
are
Father
most
ourselves
and
the
bounden,
wholly
to
FIRST
His
holy
Him
in true
tru
of
will
and
If there
and
is
be
the
is
exhortations
invited
Supper
one
sermon,
take
days
withdraw
places in
follows
as
The
the
of these
one
the
this is
After
sung.
the communicants
choir.
Here, then,
Service.
The
parts
"
of the
Missal).
who
everlasting God,
taught
us
whole
the
same
as
remarkable
dead
of
and
Apostle
hast
Holy
unto
which
the
Christ's Church
present
one,
added
words
Thy
with
but
at the
them,
do
now
we
mercy,
departed
are
faith, and
unto
of
state
tially
essen-
the
lowing
fol-
end, referring
commend
servants
Almighty
....
the
the
by Thy
"
"
for
Prayer
Grant
the
Bible, which
or
sign
brated
cele-
Preface, with
Latin
be
While
the
read
are
hortation
ex-
it.
after
from
sentences
more
or
of this
will
collection
their
commences
We
the
"
serve
Holiday, and
or
or
to
to
read, in which
be
to
partake of
to
the
has been
by
on,
Instead
appointed
the Lord's
Immediately after
II.
all
righteousness
followingSunday
congregationare
I. The
studying
communicants,
no
given that
on
of it
297
VI.
and
pleasure,
holiness
another
going
EDWARD
life.'
our
notice
OF
BOOK
rest
beseech
o
hence
in the
us
with
sleep of
Thee, Thy
mercy
Thy
the
peace.
and
298
everlastingpeace
resurrection
body of Thy
Son,
that
Come
me,
the
kingdom
possess
from
the
hear
sake,
for
prepared
you
this, O
Grant
Mediator
only
our
Advocate."
is
This
is
world.
the
Christ's
tical
mys-
Father,
of my
blessed
be
which
of
beginning
that
ye
of the
be
may
and
general
of the
day
which
they
right hand,
and
remarkable
attempt
It
basis.
bears
close
Alexandria, which
on
evangelical
an
resemblance
the
to
I have
in my
restored
sponding
corre-
Church
century in the
of the third
prayer
the medieval
reform
to
Dead
for the
Prayer
intercessory
of
all
and
at the
that
and
we
unto
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
Reliquiaa
Liturgicae.
III.
Hear
merciful
and
sanc^tify
these
Thy
wine^ that
and
Blood
of
in the
of
the
"
which
Lord
before
Thy
Holy giftsthe
us
to
inost
same
words
dearly
unto
the
the
us
beloved
niglit,""c.
Priest
to
bl"^ess
Creatures
arid
he
they may
and
Son
Body
Jesus
(during the
takes
the
of
terance
ut-
bread
in his
Wlierefore, O
here
mercy
Thee,
vouchsafe
Gifts
hands).
Prayer (Oblation)as
cup
Sacrificial
Thy
beseech
we
Word
and
Christ, who
IV.
Father,
Spint
and
tender
Thy
"
Thy Holy
and
Institution):
of
which
with
bread
of
words
."
give
us,
the Elements
Prayer (Consecration of
Consecration
make
....
continuation:
Heavenly Father
Divine
Majesty with
and
memorial
...
we
these
make
Thy
BOOK
FIRST
OF
goodness mercifully to
and
praise
Thee
sins, and
our
here
souls,
our
self,
that
and
Son
Jesii
Thee
they
i?i Him.
Lord's
The
and
Sins.
As
"
Prayer.
taught
Sin-
we
us,
body
one
this
Holy
with
Thy
dwell
in them
and
and
Saviour
hath
bold
to
say
Our
Doxology).
the
Offering.
are
Salutation
by
choir.
of Peace.
ductory
Introfor
Thanksgiving
Exhortation
Sentences
Absolution.
to
from
Confession
of
Gospel
the
viting
in-
Communion.
the
to
our-
beseeching
partakers of
Lord
our
the
(without
sentences
Christ's
Lord,
humbly
may
And
Amen."
of Confession
act
He
of
reasonable, holy,
be made
Christ, that
Father," "c.
VII.
be
remission
passion.
Thee,
bodies, to
...
of His
unto
shall be
beseeching
obtain
may
present
may
commanded
VL
we
sacrificeof
our
humbly
benefits
whosoever
Communion
The
this
accept
unto
livelysacrifice
Thee
V.
all other
offer and
ice
and
299
VI.
thanksgiving^most
grant that
to
EDWARD
Concluding
Collect
before
ments
Ele-
administering the
:
"
We
do
not
Lord, trusting in
manifold
Thy
much
so
But
table.
is
always
Thou
Lord,
Christ
VIII.
art
so
to
the
flesh of
His
that
we
may
by
His
body,
priest has
us,
Thy
and
souls
our
of
bodies
may
washed
in
Thy
property
therefore,gracious
Son
dear
blood, in these
sinful
precious blood.
Administration
under
be
Jesus
holy
in
continually dwell
our
ciful
mer-
worthy
not
Lord, whose
eat
drink
that
same
be
crumbs
; Grant
to
in us,
the
We
the
up
Thy table, O
righteousness,but
own
mercy
have
and
He
most
gather
to
to
our
this
great mercies.
and
as
to
to come
presume
teries,
mysand
Him,
made
clean
through
His
after
the
Amen."
Lord's
the
first received
it
o
Supper,
himself,in
both
kinds.
300
INTEKPRETATION
We
The
retained.
is still a prayer
of
Hippolytan
the
in
which
for
the
prayer
has
Liturgy
Spiritand
The
the Elements.
from
the Word
invoked
upon
congregation;
whereas
the
which
to
sanctifythe
cluimens.
the
but
which
The
in
prayer,
of
the
hour, the
expressionof
prayer
form
in the
of
true
contents
fundamental
realization
the
is the most
Its
vow,
life of the
the
as
the
the
of
was
contradistinction
Church,
was
added,
complete
most
Christian
derived
the
sacrifice
of
type
of the
The
the
directly
Keformation.
doctrine
Christian.
to
Cate-
important part of
are
thought
of
prayed
invoked
Lutheran
best
of
the
Consecration, however,
and
the
in the
as
the
tion,
congrega-
of
is, to
Liturgy.
is
of
tirely
en-
blessingfor
prayer
whole
from
added
sanctification
notion
This
upon
the
upon
really sph'itualsacrificial
of Self.
love
idea
this
not
ApostolicalChurch
for the
erroneous
words
retained
ecclesiastical
It
in
the
prayer,
subsequently was
water
merely
not
the
an
Prayer
Blessingthrough
blessingonly
gifts; just as
the
to
the
at
itself
free
to
(namely, through
is
Institution)
for
originally
able
sense
attempt
In the Consecration
yet been
not
tioned
men-
are
be
might
dead
the
with
age, and
evangelical
development.
the
which
ments
ele-
of the
one
any
Church
of the ancient
forms
or
lose
to
not
doctrine, show
the pure
everything opposed to
scrupulous anxiety
ting
carefullyomit-
authors, while
that the
remark
APPLICATION.
AND
Justification
sacrifice of
conceptionis
302
INTERPPtETATION
the
congregation
dismissed:
are
oculis
quod
"Placeat,
servitutis
Trinitas, obsequium
sacrificium
APPLICATION.
AND
illud obtuli
It
is needless
in this
older
the
Sacrifice
Lord's
Supper
the
the
the
a
This
the
If
necessary
Supper, an
place
seem
it
the
Church
took
comes
by
Church
not
connects
better
suited
too
and
self-examination,
late for
an
act
of
other,
or
later custom
directlywith
to
consider
service
that
to
praise
it
turb
dis-
to
and
form
choose, however,
we
sion,
confes-
the whole
one
Preparatory Service
doubt
is the proper
care
constituted,in
act
for the
of
act
Communion,
repentance, and
to
the
seals the
hand, entertain
of the real
Lutheran
sermon.
would
The
of faith which
of
love.
other
ancient
exhortation
portionof
of
connecting link
the
expressionof highestthankfulness
confession.
a
head
The
one.
by
Preface.
the
by
positionassigned to
the
the
correct
highest realization
the
holy act
the
on
may,
whether
is the
of thankful
vow
at
pression
ex-
Prayer forming
We
that
to
respect the
is in every
Lord's
renewed
Edward
King
sacrifice announced
of
act
of
place for
is the
pro
place assigned
the
remark, that
to
sacrifice
This
one.
omnibus
et
Liturgy
of
ut
majestatisindignus ob-
tu"
quibus
pra3sta
et
me^,
sancta
of
the
it
as
Lord's
of confession
purpose.
In
this
introductoryinternal
is disturbin^^ras
liturgical form.
SECOND
This
blessed
Gospel
was
Church
to
of
ratum
BOOK
work
the
It
Protestants, who
who
so
and
Thus,
Bucer
it
This
with
were
ope-
of the
the
gregation,
con-
Christian
disguise.
bitter controversy
opposition and
to
deeply offended
Second
Book
then, under
and
with
distrust,and
medieval
too
some
were
even
suspicious,
as
as
the
the
early
Introduction
to
Restoration
we
daily
tine
Floren-
and,
with
was
it, the
aside.
set
in
made
the
Prayer
English Liturgy.
it when
considerable
very
the
1552
German
of the
of Common
in
as
1552.
the
is very
subsequently
analysisof
VI.,
of
Book
Communion
not
at
especially
Edward
advice
the
the
reconstruction
the
of
Evening Services),and
Martyr,
rewritten,
of
opus
purifiedform.
Peter
Order
English
an
act
by persecutionand
(who composed
Morning
of
the
fullysatisfythe feelingsof
expressionswhich
The
2.
the
by
upon
of
martyrs
the
its Levitical
excited
were
forms
establish
to
two
more
303
VI.
step taken
not, however,
were
the
clergy,once
strippedof
did
EDWARD
Service, instead
the
and
Sacrifice
of
first
make
the
OF
We
arrive
1559
alterations
and
(1662), forms
shall
at the
give
which
1604,
and
the
sent
pre-
complete
period of
1662.
304
VI., according
Edward
the
Church,
because
In
commandment.
for
substituted
Sacrifice
of
of
idea
the
and
expressed
as
the
strange
used
the
arc
to
(because
it had
become,
in
who
estimate
being found
our
the
medieval
into
are
tion
peti-
All
these
dread
of
portions
here
omitted,
is
simply
changes
ordinary collect
the Latin
that
the matter
no
time
to
value
in the Kituals
of
mind
upon
is not
brought
feeling,that
this
one
has again
sacrifice),
of
And
ultra-Protestant
an
reference
Ritual.
in the human
as
as
(post-communio),
of the
from
tiful,
beau-
most
Sacrifice
Christian
instead
the
Thanksgiving
universal
most
general Christian
the
collect, at
second
from
But
Service
subjects,so long
religious
fullyhome
after
Thanksgiving borrowed
80
prayer,
be
may
short
changed
bly
sensi-
the
the communicants.
Communion
of the ancient
tedious,
is very
manner,
is
important, and
most
of
head
IntercessoryPrayer
the
palpable improvements.
false view
and
the form
elements
blessingon
long
reading
like
In
it.
of the
consecration
at
is omitted, and
the dead
petitionfor
the
placed
a
nevan
Ge-
of the
congregationalact by
people,in
of the
for
is
of
Prayer
precedent
Service, and
into
converted
each
the
to
frequent, didactic
too
response
Common
of
decalogue
Communion
of the
are
Book
Second
the
In
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
collect
of those
form
liturgical
of the medieval
by
Church.
its
laud's
liturgy
3. Laucts
The
Communion
was
party
far from
very
the
among
Liturgy
clergy.
As
I., the
reaction
which
in
latter
part of
the
which
the
as
and
favour
a
to
of
of
Scotland
make
the
could
make
their
views
of
known
one
long
"
that
of the
it
causes
archbishop,and
scaffold.
As
force
the
was
afterwards
of the
the
Such
intended
the
people.
the
which
It
clergy,"
is well
outbreak, and
brought
king himself, to
Episcopal Church
for
I., by force
hearing
of
cause
back
preparation,of
Charles
the
further
to
English.
was
of the rebellion
it forms
Liturgy
upon
country.
Liturgy
secret
after
duction
intro-
Scotland, thought
the
which
the
that
scheme
which, in 1637,
to
pitifulas
was
into
in
of
royal prerogative,
endeavoured
narrow-minded
Scottish
means
Liturgy
and
publicly
was
planned
this
the
bringing
origin,after
Scotland,
of the
of
use
Communion
its face
his friends
medieval, by
the
the
show
of
mastery, under
he
as
time
Elizabeth, and
of
equally
had
episcopal,
and
they
was
the
to
the
English Liturgy
Laud, however,
the
for
Liturgy,
L, who
James
of
to
reign
monarch
Protestant
early as
began
openly
strove
composer
king.
in
secretlyencouraged by her,
was
avowed,
Scotland.
satisfyingthe Presbyterian
James
the
305
SCOTLAND.
Liturgy for
of the
reconstruction
sense
for
the
the
munion
present Comof
Scotland,
306
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
expressionof
again
strives for
synopsis
of
ecclesiastical view
an
the
States, and
its
from
contents
which
now
subjoin a
ascendency,we
it
as
plete
com-
unaltered
the
orio-inal version.
o
After
Commandments
the
the
of
reading
Creed,
and
(which
the
the
Epistle
Sermon,
the
left
were
untouched),
and
Gospel,
real
Communion
Nicene
the
Service
followed.
A.
The
into
Offertory,reconstructed
office.
from
begins
Sacrifice
the
the
It
of
Sacrifice
Levitical
David's
sacrificial
with
(Gen.
Abel
(Ex.
16.) ;
from
of the
giftsfor
xxix.
xiv.
xxv.
Thanksgiving
the
ficial
symbolical sacri-
building of
at
sentences
5.); from
"
Numb.
the
consecration
Temple (1 Chron.
the
of
words
xcvi.
8.
His
Thee"); closingwith
Give
"
name
bring
Lord
the
unto
the
offering, and
an
here
are
plied
ap-
do
own
of
verse
the
came
be-
14.
ver.
"
unto
xvi.
2. ;
we
Psalm
glory
due
come
into
unto
His
courts."
The
applying
sentences
almsgiving
to
sacrificial
these
basin, which
B.
wine
General
state
for the
is
presented
the
to
Christ's
here
his hands
altar, and
orders
the
bread
for
the
whole
Communion.
Church
followin^^is
into
English
immediately after
are
the
sentences.
follow
in
Militant
of the
introduced
Prayer
:
here
on
for the
earth,
see
Dead,
the
307
And
"
also bless
we
from
rest
now
Thee
wonderful
grace
who
been
have
the
lights of
humbly
grace
to
be
is
D.
the
saints
Thy
and
grace,
generations :
we
have
may
stedfastness
holy
in
ments,
command-
Lord's
of the
exhortation
joined
en-
time, either
inviting
Supper,
warning
or
of
receiving
First
is
it,revisions
of Edward
Book
VI.
for every
holiday(after
non-communicants
have
nition
withdrawn), an Admoto the worthy receiving of the Lord's
Supper :
beloved
(as in
Acts
of
in the
both
E.
Preface
F.
Consecration
with
form
Edward
of
which
see
form
the
to
the
First
"
the
our
Second
the
and
of bread
body
and
Books
of
Heavenly Father,
Hear
humbly
Word
Second
mercies
most
with
Thy
sarictify
giftsand creatures
us
Absolution,
in
us,
Thee
beseech
unto
VI.).
....
we
come
and
Almighty God,
tender
Thy
to
above, VII.).
"
Father,
Thy
VI.,
between
VI.
of Edward
Invitation, Creed,
(according
of Edward
Book
mind
Lord, ye that
Books
the
Confession,
Sentences
be
for
general resurrection,
to
prescribed,however,
Dearly
.
time
the
to
formularies
the
"
.
the
the
*'
from
read
communicants
There
Thy
to
of
Thy
their
to
of
obedience
day
of
that
of
example
the
thanks
several
Thee
yield unto
in all
vessels
faith,
in
we
hearty
Thy
all
the
them
And
worlds in their
follow the
and
After
choice
all those
course
declared
virtue
the
faith, and
we,
and
beseeching
that, at
C.
and
the
Most
Thy
their
labours.
their
high praise
most
for
name
servants
do
Thy holy
so
to
ciful
mer-
; and
of
bless and
Spiritthese Thy
andioincy that they may
Holy
blood
of Thy
most
dearly
308
Son
beloved
Thy
in
Son
death
His
His
same
in the
of
Prayer
the
the
Oblation
''
Gifts,"
the
I.
precious body
and
after
the
for word
as
word
that
in
with
"
words,
following
Lord
"
added
are
in the First
the
offering of
these
Thy Holy
ivhich
that
is obvious
here
adopted,and
in
the
and
there
Offertory,for
form
older
the
the sixteenth
"c.
(see
expressing
that
solving,the
in
the
Oblation,
more
tendency
towards
ristic
Here
"
Spirit
is
the
is
denied
to
with
idea
that
and
eucha-
the
in
the
Supper,
"
more
of
on
decided
sacrifice
the
say,
blem
pro-
one,
Consecration
blessing through
prayed
brought
be
is
of the Lord's
also
the
medieval
the
more
the
was
Levitical
strongly marked;
sacrifice,that
celebration
in
in
thing
century
entirelysucceed
cannot
now
complete;
every
of
Instead
not
Word
we
deliberately
more
but
for
strongly the spiritualsacrifice,
which
is
rendered
instance
reactionarysense.
the
our
Lord's
The
It
be
Thee^
offerunto
H.
may
passion,
Wherefore,
holy institution,
and
most
according to
night,""c.
Christ's
Jesus
of
of
receivingthem
we,
Saviour
remembrance
blood, who
G.
that
; so
our
partakers
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
for
so
that
the
Word
by
the
"
of the
the power
prominently forward
Word
and
and
"
we
are
it
not
310
IKTEEPRETATION
AND
effect of which
quarianism,the only
the
APPLICATION.
conscience, and
the
impede
be to disturb
can
light of
living
future.
The
4.
Church
After
points of
the
free
and
the
of
Liturgy
points,at
the
part with
the most
took
William
the
Royal
III.
in
undergo
but
the
final
revision
proposals of
assent
accordingly dropped.
at
tional
Na-
Savoy
the
receivingthe
not
were
ments,
argu-
unsatisfactory.
were
1689;
Commissioners
by
one-sided
after
(1662\
to
was
Convocation, they
was
course
its
Restoration
subsequently
under
formularies
animosity, the
the
old and
been, in the
with
but
the
seventeenth
for
parties,
both
speech,had
and
prayer
of
1662.
such
betw^een
as
and
between
contrast
well
Liturgies,as
new
Service
Communion
established
present
definitive
settlement
of
This
of the
Liturgy.
The
as
follows.
the
natural
always
and
alms.
After
the
Sermon,
interpretationof
follows
almsgiving being
the
sentences
read
more
in
the
ancient, is
conformity with
tory
rubric, the Offer-
which
during
the
enjoincharity
collection
of
PRESENT
if there
But
are
no
the General
whether
be omitted.
the
and
of the
If
God.
done
is to be
borrowed
But
that time
omission
much
very
Service
of
means
of Petition
to
was
be
"
made
already shorn
of the
nothing whatever
to
that
the
is
"
custom
of
following
clearlyprescribed,
natural, but
of the
Communion
long,and
up
Word
ing
Morn-
Service.
thus mutilated
this
deprived of
which
the
by
the
practice
the
Act
the congregation
vice.
foregoing Ser-
Communion,
is
the introduction
by
mon
Ser-
practically
(with
the
too
built
the
no
Liturgy.
The
are
.exhortation
an
is the
Thanksgiving, for
and
is
Supper, it
Offertory,so
Service
ordinary Sunday
which
Lord's
the most
But
the
regretted,
consequence
the Service
found
People
being
by
first part of
the
years,
there
for the
of the
been
and
annexed, expressiveof
this custom
having
the
Liturgy)
the
be
to
when
given
the
to
that
interpretation,
the earlier
of
that
proves
last 150
hearing of
celebration
at
is not
concluding with
be
entirelyfrom
the
that
the
to
Church
ambiguous,
left out
is to
notice
of the
Sunday
of
Collects
blessingattached
the
of the
Service
communicants,
the
of
is very
favour
in
one
it is doubtful
least
Offertory is
the
even
communicants,
rubric
The
strongly
311
Prayer
ordinary practice,at
so
LITURGY.
ENGLISH
with
to
the
the
Communion
Offertorywas
to
be
of
Act
of
only
as
such,
Thanksgiving.
of
Prayer itself,
the
symbol.
The
312
INTERPRETATIOX
General
Church
earliest
with
down
is indeed
Prayer
Service
part of the
those
to
Thus
1821.
the
the
Prussian
were
destroyed if that interpretation
It
is
the
impossibleto
of
framers
that in
of
saying
and
it is
decide
the
(Prayer
on
always
St. James's
at
this
and
fertory
Of-
the
maintained,
been
Chapel Poyal
to
seems
was
without
Intercessory Prayer
of Christ's
state
earth) which
begins with
everliving God,
hast
those
tant
mili-
tlie
words,
by
Thy
who,
Holy
who
have
departed
in
altogetheromitted
any
Church
"
taught
of
mention
but
with
Prayer
General
whole
the
and
Apostle
which
thoughtlessnessto
constantlyused
beautiful
Almighty
the
one.
for
here
"
been
that
In
has
have
both
General
Sunday
every
true
universitychapels the
and
that
the
would
Besides, it is asserted,
Liturgy.
cathedrals
some
custom
the
such
ascribe
of
Service,
the
primitivetimes,
be
the
Liturgy
organizationof
the most
this
Churches,
Protestant
of the
whole
from
typicallyfixed
prescribedfor
ordinances, from
all the
in
singleexception of
the
APPLICATION.
AND
is
1552,
Intercession,perfectlyfree
in
faith,
restored,
from
the
"
dignifiedwords
And
we
also
bless
departed
beseeching
Thee
are
as
Thy
this
to
follows
holy
life
give
in
us
name
for
faith
Thy
grace
all
so
to
Thy
and
follow
vants
ser-
fear
their
PRESENT
ENGLISH
good examples,
of
Thy
shall
we
Christ's
turn
we
them
sake,
clearlythat
see
strengthenedwithout
and
collect
danger,and
the Funeral
of
Father,
and
cate."
Advo-
Church,
have
with
been
able
consider-
embodied
now
in
giving
Service, after the Thanks-
blessed
the
for
this, O
might
partakers
the ancient
this prayer
any
be
may
only Mediator
our
Gospel
the
to
we
Grant
heavenly kingdom.
for Jesus
If
with
that
313
LITURGY.
departure
of
deceased
brother:
"
Thee
Beseeching
that
it may
please
goodness shortlyto
Thy elect,and
with
VI.
No.
The
altered
not
No.
from
VII.
No.
distribution
communicants,
us,
Thee,
VOL.
before
IIL
its
positionbeing
the Consecration
for
older
the
principal
passage,
Hear
"
(" We
the
O merciful
and
petitionfor blessingis
altogetherfrom
and
"
of the
properlytransferred
the
of
number
of the elements.
Consecration
the
Holy
"
presume," "c.):word
Prayer,
cious
gra-
correspondingessentially
the
Concluding Prayer
do
the
accomplish
Thy
Preface, with
here
of
Thy kingdom
of Confession
Act
The
hasten
to
Thee
the
are
Father,
grant that
equivocal
"
Word
ive,
P
the
very
elements
words
also omitted
"
in
to
with
humbly beseech
receiving these Thy creawe
most
314
of
tures
the
After
administer
If
His
this
the
hold
ancient
itself to
sixteenth
of the
for
the
The
the
consideration
historyof
that
sacrifice is
from
of this
circulated
widely
earth, has by
a
thorough
United
the
no
reform
in
States, which
vast
to
Communion
far
body
of the
the
Pacific.
has
New
Now
The
in
tion
organiza-
that
adopted
of
is
England
as
But, when
point
the
Church
considered
most
The
ceased.
means
which
completely developed
1662.
and
the
lost, and
remarkable,
most
disguise
of 1549.
as
general Christian
most
year
to
problem
of
Communion
the
the
the
is less
Liturgy generally,ceases,
with
part of it which
solved.
is not
Liturgy
the
fact
sacrifice
of
recognize its
to
in that
the
in the
was
mirror
the
to
up
ancient
the
century
new
it
than
Service
ancient
and
sacrament
equallyimpossible,however,
ourselves
offered
the
the
congregation.
wisdom, both
from
It is
new.
from
receive
Church, it is impossiblenot
is borrowed
in
"c.
clergy
this
great Christian
is
most
it to the
we
our
brance
holy institution, in rememblessed
body and blood, who
night," "c.
same
Son,
Thy
to
Christ's
Jesus
of
wine, according
and
bread
Saviour
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
book
whole
received
Episcopal Church
found
this
of
its way
Continent
the
through
from
reform
upon
the
lantic
At-
is, in the
Service, considerablyinfluenced
by
the
SCOTTISH
Communion
COMMUNION
Scotland, which
the
last century.
The
We
had
1636
medieval
type
editions
of 1724,
me),
a
all
second
at
take
and
his
the
head
the
had
as
against the
that
be
themselves
Just
nation.
lever
for
the
Protestantized
the
as
Those
the
last
p
IL, refused
William
Non-
III.
Jurors
at
in Scotland,
Laud
Church
had
used
Catholicisingreaction
of
1689.
and
did
Church
in
reinforcement
That
product of
so
1552,
Episcopal
confirmation
principlesin
considered
Laud.
Sacerdotal
as
before
of the
successors
the
revision
James
Liturgy
of
use
in
the
of 1764,
edition
as
their
action
I. in
in
I have
allegianceto king
against the
of Protestant
to
the
party make
Scotland
the
expulsion of
libertyof
by
in the
spiritof
put
Charles
is found
in
of
Episcopal
of the Non-
1755, which
reaction, and
full
abandoned
Scotland
oath
consort,
of
which
thorough
after the
first
according to
more
decided
Service
bishopswho,
to
1743, and
more
Communion
and
more
there appears,
and
of
Liturgy.
the
of
the influence
(evidence of
once
that
Liturgy imposed by
middle
of Scotland.
developed by
been
in
consider
must
Service
Church
the
historyof
Communion
the Scotch
after
up
the
Church
Episcopal
therefore
phase of
prese7it
After
the
drawn
was
this remarkable
5.
of
Liturgy
315
SERVICE.
revision
that
is
spiritof
316
centuiy, which
the seventeenth
re-awakened
by
Sacrifice
of
pointed
views
out
of
as
one-sided
The
solve
to
spirit,
in
the
States.
Its
will
peculiarity
After
Admonition
A.
mind
the
the
to
come
omitted
by
It
Let
and
Tlien
The
follow
wliich
upon
has
utters
from
the
(to
express
Prayer
the
of
Blessed
be
Thou,
B.
of
Out
"c.
less
neverthe-
it may
but
much
the
veloped).
de-
more
Invocation
Sacrifice
to
Lord
from
altar the
with
rence
reve-
David
in the
and
of
verses
Lord
the
Laud.
basin
thanksgiving
that
Lord, ye
the
made
sacrifice
the
Sentences
the
generally consisting of
"
following
"
.
been
a
in
offeringsto
our
Sacrificial
the
he
United
the
the
been
with
godly fear,
priest places
which
has
I.,where
Laud,
begins
present
us
occasions.
Holy Communion,"
the
Ofiertory (compare
"
by
seen
beloved
of Edward
Book
First
be
It
problem.
of
Church
Liturgy
Dearly
"
to
in
be
B.
Laud's
Sermon
the
consistently,
out
it, moreover,
Episcopal
adopted
comparison with
merits
it
for solemn
1838
of
important part
most
Christian
the
still unsettled
and
in 1811
sanctioned
carried
have
we
But
the
idea
skill,albeit
liturgical
and
great erudition
with
centuries.
attempt
an
which
corruption of
been
days
our
portion of
Communion,
first three
the
in
that mistaken
from
starts
being
as
has
considerable
very
the
in
consideration
was
cleri^^y. It
Anglican
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
wath
meantime,
God,
to
the
Greek
lection
col-
during
borrowed
Liturgies
Thanksgiving),and
of Psalms
God,
the
for
greatness, and
ever
the
and
ever
glory,and
318
INTERPRETATION
this
mercifullyto accept
for
Prayer
"
like
(Exactly
The
Lord's
H.
Act
of Confession
to
Collect
(Laud, D.).
(Laud, I.).
half-learned
and
development, to bring
English people,in
Scotland,
of
the
to
the
that
of
language
spiritof
we
which
is very
universal
much
hierarchical
order
to
and
of the
Church
The
Sacrifice.
nothing
more
of such
of
trine
docthan
Liturgy.
people, and
that
the
But
this
cannot
the
Rome.
was
would
It
Liturgy.
to
and
efforts to
make
permanently
in
The
alter
delusion,
reaction,
mere
personal
Its
originlies
merely
the
this, that
the
in the
Liturgy
It consists
power.
hierarchy
obtained
it consist
of
in
never
upon
use
this
influences.
does
sacerdotal
be
explain
based
Neither
conclusivelysolved.
service
performed
motives
restore
tive
conserva-
still
service
adoption, as
deeper.
pious,but
Episcopal
important although it
transient
and
"
consequence
endeavour
to
were
the
the
appeared
many
the
was
the
inveighed against
the
back
old Levitical
logicalscholastic
the
administration
The
priests,a
Free
"
Transubstantiation
is true
Church."
Christ's
and
politicians,
hierarchical
some
It
of
state
follows.
Sacrament
weak-headed
Amen.
....
So
and
Concluding
of the
praise
C.)
Laud,
G.
I.
whole
the
of
sacrifice
our
(as above)
thanksgiving,"c."
F.
APPLICATION,
AND
tially
essen-
problem
likewise, is
in
not
singularphenomenon,
of
yet
that
states'
UNITED
exactlyat
sacrificial
be
the end
of
portion of
hundred
the
Non-
Church
in
in the United
respects,
many
of
the
full
the
We
but
by
in
violent
is
should
Episcopal
otherwise,
in the
ment
develop-
proof
that
the
idea of elementary
and
eradicated
expressionof
here
the
true
forget that
not
England
reaction, and
same
in
was
in*1689
1662
dropped,
solved.
never
The
is
overcome
must
liturgicalquestion
carried
6.
be
recognition and
spiritualsacrifice.
the
"
Free
"
the fundamental
only
can
Liturgy
progressivestep
English Liturgy,
sacrifice
by
Jurors'
portion of
erroneous
this very
years
of the
319
LITURGY.
the
Liturgy of
Episcopal
Church
of
the
United
States, 1789.
of the
One
Church
bury,
distinguishedheads
in the
had
and
That
a
their
the War
Liturgy,
very
of
The
use
selection
the
made
in
with
upon
the
and
in
since
1789,
English
more
feelingsof worship of
p
and
upon
constitution
is rendered
Psalms
he
altogetherfree, though
not
important improvement
feeling,when
Sea-
Independence.
very
by
bishop
settled
definitively
as
sparing,and
of the
late
Episcopal
friends, resolved
both
of their Church,
Liturgy, after
is
of this
something
bishop White,
reform
States, the
United
of the
Christian
one.
tolerable,
of expressing
congrega-
320
tion.
The
by
gradually
Book.
considerable;
become
As
form
politicalspiritof
Communion
that
Liturgy
the older
form
of the
its most
in it in
made
After
mentioned
be
Christ's
the
return
to
attempt
an
YI.,
in the
teenth
seven-
the
Second
the
proposed
the
to
epitome
in
ments
improve1689.
will illustrate
survey
of the
credit of
its
compilers,
commandments
is added
decalogue.
Sermon
the
there
The
Offertory,unaltered.
The
Prayer
When
is
tlie
of
one
Act
of
Liturgy.
is to
of the
the
be
clergyman
the
from
Communion
no
Communion
Sunday,
of
follows
there
the
The
period
the
must
to
and
1662
the
of this connexion.
the nature
In
with
and
one,
following comparative
The
that
in Scotland
Protestant
decidedly
more
the
of Edward
eighteenth centuries,
and
it
revision
its hierarchical
and
consider
w^e
Book
First
never
Liturgy,
English service,and
of the
fusion
has
Church-
established, is
was
it
States, and
United
the
in which
make
been
the
of
integralpart
an
the
to
indeed
as
strikingfeature, particularlywhen
to
has
hymns
an
fail to
should
of Christian
Wcant
great
remedied
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
the
two
Church
Service
administered
may
formularies
of
ends
the
the
read
militant.
here
if
following
whole
exhortation
or
part
rowed
bor-
English Liturgy.
Confession
precisely as
in
the
English
states'
UNITED
The
concluding
The
Consecration
Collect
Prayer
the
the
of
the
Oblation
VI.
Prayer,
the
and
In
elements
is
the
from
for
one
the
the
blessing on
is
the
Wherefore,
the
the
is
Lord
in the
(with
and
of
Edward
the
blessing
First
Book,
the
spiritual
English Liturgy,
new
The
little
humble
result
grammatical
prayer
Thy
dearly
divine
which
Son
we
beloved
mighty
ful
most
blessed
Thee
and
passion
procured
humbly
beseech
to
hear
Thy
creatures
Word
unto
Holy
of bread
and
p
memorial
in
having
ascension
thanks
brance
remem-
the
the
same
Spirit
;
and
xhe
and
these
that
merable
innu-
Invocation.
Thy
bless
to
His
ing
render-
for
by
of
and
wine
Thy
precious death,
us
vouchsafe
before
holy gifts,
Thee, 0 mercius
and
the
glorious
benefits
Father,
and
here
Thy
make:
hearty
most
almighty goodness
with
to
and
make
these
Thee,
unto
us
resurrection
unto
we
offer
Thy
we.
and
with
Oblation.
rr^i
celebrate
commanded
His
"
Christ,
Majesty,
now
hath
r^i
do
accuracy)
in-
Jesus
servants,
cation
Invo-
Prayer
The
"
o
baviour
our
Thy
ne^v
the
Post-Communio.
the
institution
bon
communicants
is annexed
following remarkable
the
of
petition for
from
this
of
Consecration
blessing on
To
to
Book
insertion
old
this
the
patchwork
the
the
Prayer, which,
is transferred
to
nicants,
commu-
there
First
borrowed
Second.
the
Oblation
of
in
above.
given
on
of
hand
the
as
the
upon
invocation
other
of
out
contained
"
the
which
passage,
blessing
old
English
of
addition
The
of the present
above-cited
the
On
elements.
form
for
petition
instead
same.
the
Liturgj, omitting
contains
the
321
LITURGY.
we,
sanctify
Thy
gifts
receiving
322
them
according
And
blood.
and
of
His
of
Son
Thy
blood,
Christ, and
Jesus
all
and
we,
remission
of
this
passion.
And
here
Lord, ourselves,
that
beseeching Thee,
receive
Son
of
the
Christ,
He
And
dwell
may
although
sins, to off"er
Thee
not
to
through
whom,
and
Summary
this
in
the
unto
for amending
one
blood
humbly
shall be
of
Thy
grace
body
with
pardoning
Lord
our
of
tlie
Thee,
by
we
and
our
whom
Holy Ghost,
Father
Thy
and
Him,
Him.
manifold
our
duty
sonable,
rea-
beseech
service,
offences,
and
with
all honour
Almighty,
world
Amen."
end.
of
with
worthily
may
and
bounden
merits, but
unity
who
sacrifice,yet
any
our
Christ
be
to
His
Thee,
Thee
our
Jesus
all others
unworthy, through
are
accept
glory be
without
we
of
unto
Thee
unto
made
and
in them
unto
weighing
bodies,
filled
be
heavenly benediction,
that
and
precious body
most
Jesus
present
His
obtain
benefits
holy Communion,
this
in
may
and
and
we,
death
faith
Church,
living sacrifice
holy, and
partakers
souls
our
seeching
be-
and
merits
all other
offer
we
fice
sacri-
our
humbly
through
whole
Thy
sins, and
our
the
by
Thy
desire
earnestly
grant, that
to
blessed
most
death
of His
remembrance
we
Jesus
Saviour
our
partakers
be
passion, may
body
Son
Thy
to
holy institution,in
Christ's
and
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
the
the
Results
Liturgy
of
the
and
Protestant
restoring the
Measures
Christian
Sacrifice.
If
we
cast
our
English Church,
eyes,
she
will
in
the
strike
first
us
at
place,on
once
as
the
beino'
RESULT
marked
OF
by
PROTESTANT
two
above
these
we
may
the
should
and
elevate
the
place the
reach
of the
second
we
thus.
the
national
of the
capriceof
define
tlius.
Her
These
carried
two
out,
individual
evidentlyhave
and
far from
are
The
the
but
in
especially
want
of freedom
which
is
as
ecclesiastical
concerns.
fact
is
Neither
restore
the fundamental
attaches
degree
to
But
plete
com-
of
it is
the
not
sufficient
is it
fullyaccounted
account
to
elements,
arose
or
for
This
the
;
in
mind
it in
explanationof
for
dition
con-
part
indifference
English
foreign to
this internal
have
silent prayer.
then
are
Church, that
in several
hesitation
of
We
defects.
it in part from
Church
characteristic
affairs,as
thoroughly
obtained
having
of free and
the
been
not
is deficient
those
of which
certain
to
congregation
of the ancient
mirror
English Liturgy
from
The
causes
the
out
of the
out
minister.
and
of the nation,
worship.
religious
ideas
success.
being
clergy,into
objectwas
book,
of the
spiritualact
individual
any
place
to
from
worship
common
spicuous
con-
first of
devotional
service
religious
before
The
consciousness
religious
of
her
objectwas
business
and
form
may
Her
people a
peculiar work
objectof
an
of the
render
Churches.
other
express
in the hands
which
all
323
AMENDMENTS.
the
by bearing
in
tical
polithat
whole.
in mind
324
the
difficulties which
vast
of
positivecreation
sixteenth
involuntary,to
treat
law-book,
to
for
and
No
existed, either
in
therefore
the
such
such
and
German
Liturgy
has
Lutheran,
and
writings leave
question
no
the
the
the
or
must
expressions
doubt.
their
The
of
which
historical
and
and
down
rubrics
are
vague
rest
adopted
service
was
found
at
that
reconcile
which
did
and
the
them.
time
not
to
principles. The
contradictory.
possible.Here
as
they
is to
Those
principleonly, namely,
one
on
and
evangelicalconsciousness,
because
its aim
natural
for devotion,
contending abstractions,
everything
the
is made
condemned
surreptitiously
introduce
acted
Liturgy
for definitions
not
soften
and
The
sense.
own
religion,
their
interpretedin
be
must
course
the
versally
uni-
to
of
articles
principles,
by
the
Church
of
fathers
which
about
of
in
ever
singlewords
which
started, and
Church
English
from
ideas
fundamental
the
word
systematic plan
the
the
are
of
in
like passages
rubrics
interpreted, when
be
form
speculateconstantly upon
such
reformed
English
of
way
exactly choosing
formulary.
or
the
in
constructive
It is
century.
stood
new
or
reason
APPLICATION.
AND
INTEKPRETATION
and
of
harmonize
not
of
that
fathers
with
much
retainingas
there
they
cluding
ex-
pectingly
unsus-
originof
in
the medieval
obscurity.
The
326
INTERPRETATION
AND
Church.
Church
The
clerical concern,
than
of which
the
except
councils
the
exclusion
an
that
upon
and
acted
people
and
in
whenever
sense,
in
as
of
dominant
sequence
con-
nation
ecclesiastical
Church
powerfully
itself,felt
to
bears
of
sacerdotal
religious
individual
and
in
degree
thought
and
like
Communion.
Sacrifice
of
the
The
necessarily
in the
one,
of
love
the
especially
upon
of the
want
inward
and
sacerdotal
the
the
the
Christian
in
whole
reacted
feelingof
celebration
itself
prejudicedcorporation; and,
the
rather
one
clergy, left
observation
of
consciousness
State
life of the
course,
The
liberty
This
manifests
from
weakened,
point,the
main
excluded
liberty of
was
all interest
progress.
the
internal
naturally as
the
national
laity (or
which, of
independence
the
the
whole
this means,
by
became
apathy.
into
feeling remained
clergy)were
and
Church
National
the
government;
APPLICATION.
medieval
expressing it
corporation,and
awakens
in
not
nation.
futile to
It appears
the veto
tendency by
of the
State.
service
to
Such
dry
from
and
never
people
Nor
cold
naked
the
can
for any
"
of
the
can
all idea of
rejectionof
attempt
to
control
the
governing
evil be remedied
sacrifice,and
formless
worship
reasonable
satisfythe
that
act
is
as
by
of the
as
but
must
sible
pos-
Apostles,
religiousfeelingof
length of time,
the
understanding.
far removed
"
powers
by reducing the
of the
service
dotal
sacer-
tend
the
rather
OF
RESULT
to
generate
reaction
century,
grounds
that
the
the
I think
the
itself
national
national
its
With
that
Liturgy
this,however, it
English
and
has
and
the most
the
Christian
remained
With
the
\vho
speak
been
is
must
and
the
once
world,
and
the
a
the
the
darkens
the
the
individual
the
tionary
reac-
English
forms
before
be
of
it
had
book
of
only
Quakers,
large portion,the
any
The
forgotten,
became
widely circulated,
devotion
national
the
Methodists
alteration,of the
lamentable
the
one.
rians)
Unitaalmost
of
contents
has, by that
sermon,
in
all Dissenters
the
essentially
as
not
most
carefully
guarded against by
well
the
House-Book
blessed
practically
Church-Book.
service
as
at
whole, without
that
Church-
exception of
retain
the
its
organicperfection.
all
the
but
archical
hier-
supersede
continues
rigid
became
the
to
spiritof
attempts
very
century, all
whereas
Liturgy,
plained,
ex-
sixteenth
endeavoured
The
attempts.
be
may
(with contradictorydefects)
which
national
legal and
reached
fact
seventeenth
spirit-killing
tendency,
the
hierarchical
of the
progressivevitalityin England
the
or
movement
of Edward
Books
of
outset
enthusiasm
great
it shows
as
327
AMENDMENTS.
Komanism.
or
these
the two
in
dangerous
Methodism
Upon
PROTESTANT
means,
English Church,
ancient, and
minister
which
the
arbitrarylicense
the modern,
disfigures
of the
Ger-
328
AND
INTERPRETATION
It
development.
man
of
matter
much
and
prayer
free
discountenanced, and
service
"
as
rite
English
banished
enthusiasm," by the
exclusive
of
serves
than
on
that
beautiful
testimony of
speech in
the
the
also
be
cannot
;
as
of the
and
Upon
Protestant
municants,
com-
The
for
means
communicants
Churches
Protestant
their
spite of
having
elements, particularlyin
the
But
congregation,has
obtained
without
sermon,
and
connected
thought
and
and
the
as
the
inspiringthe
and
dignifiedly,
been
power
tained
re-
entirely without
Spirit,hallowing
exist without
cannot
the
exter-
the
some
the
Churches.
twenty
renovating ideas.
and
study
fixityof
single successive
congregations,remained
Lutheran
in
the
or
has, in
Continent
some
new
the
act.
service
liturgical
the
from
of
appropriately as
very
sacred
exhibits
Lutheran
in most
uniting successivelyten
The
been
respect
every
brotherhood
the
more
used
chancel
during
as
Communion,
in
It
solemn.
much
Communion
the
undoubtedly
is
idea
the
of
celebration
disinified and
nally
have
preaching
almost
the
to
most
time,
same
ritualism.
English
As
the
at
must,
justice,be
speaking,free
APPLICATION.
naturally
habit
of meditation
meditation, again,
thorough fundamental
theological
practice.
the
whole, then,
Churches,
from
we
the
must
very
say,
that
the
beginning,have
succeeded
nowhere
a
PROTESTANT
OF
RESULT
sacrifice
aimed
exhibitingreligiousworship
doing
at
in
329
AMENDMENTS.
certain
the
organicidea, as
essentials,but
wants
an
the
of the
Congregation ; and,
sacred
is
act
is without
Communion,
no
which
life of
new
Church,
Hence,
of
also, we
the
in
forms
in the
of Oblation.
that
The
basis
in
been
turned
to
they
is in contradiction
solelyin this,
consists
killingForm
more
had
on,
authority
from
It
of
letter
exists
of
the
not
have
been
cannot,
also
every
or
custom,
out
same
This
unqualifiedly
so
such, whether
of love
sacerdotal
of
the
hierarchical
those
who
fail to detect
of the
the
loved
not
notice
of
love
of
idolize
The
English Liturgy.
cannot
This
one.
question of enthroning
among
caste
been
however, escape
this
present
they
priesthood,as
of faith
observer
struggleof
the
the
historian, that
power
later,
Idea.
life-giving
than
it not
weakness
dominion.
the
done, had
hardly have
would
earlier
the
to
to
older
the
fortunately
un-
school
certain
has
has
which
mate
esti-
just
more
on
world.
in the
Liturgy, and
error
there
when
capriciouslyapotheosized a
have
they
form
attention
National
of
consequently
prominent
whenever
England,
the defects
so
centre
and
Catholicizingtendency
become
its
deeper
established
now
may
in
any
worship,
permanently be
can
degree,
is pure
service
Their
so.
to
as
here
priesthoodto
the
prejudiced
un-
also the
make
the
330
INTERPRETATION
form
administered
thing
in
their
be
is
wholly
the
advances
the
of
records
aloud
necessary
of
sacrifice
to
we
of
spirit
the
progressive
of
God.
have
against
consequences.
self
The
searched,
such
for
false
the
as
of
tendencies
the
as
and
idea
of
out
Church,
well
it
which
God,
brethren,
ancient
and
Gospel,
triumph
the
religion.
furthering,
of
kingdom
tendency
of
Instead
the
by
love
cries
the
to
in
of
validity
Such
wisdom
great
life-giving
holy
the
prerogatives.
progress
inward
enhance
to
conservative.
only
thankful
their
thereby
contrary
not
impedes
whose
mark
therefore
of
and
APPLICATION.
themselves
by
sacerdotal
own
may
It
itself,
AND
the
into
pel,
Gos-
against
331
III.
The
Church
ancient
in two
the
minister
the
post-Nicene,
Church
offer
much
hints
to
Greek
the
up
interveningfifteen
centuries.
Idea
be borne
be
always
kept
subordinate
silent prayers
at
forms.
As
of the
refer to
the
in
to
which
later
to
the
sum
indeed
appropriate one
the
for
the
lects
old col-
independent
precede
the
ing
read-
intended
were
from
collect
festivals,as
Form
called
been
selections
Gregorian
the
collect,the
up,
the
became
collects which
in
the
Thus
people had
period they
the contents
But
the
dom,
free-
doing, the
so
and
mind,
to
instructive
worship
in
Spirit.
intended
originally
were
only
to
But
collects,
her
Christian
of
thought
is,
Roman
the
many
with
who,
investigator,
follows
must
and
material
act of
later, that
in
points,especially
some
valuable
the
the Ordering^
and
Church,
of
Idea
common
The
congregation.
and
also in
of
stolical
Apo-
an
: the
particulars
in the form
Service
of Divine
as
thank-offering,and
Christian
spiritual
the
considered
be
may
model
and
type
APPLICATION.
PRACTICAL
THE
is
to
ture.
Scriponly
an
Christmas
332
or
INTEEPRETATIOX
Easter
and
collect
with
the
the
form.
mere
The
the
therefore,of
insert,in place of
the
Epistle collect,and
of them
which
it
ancient
both
be
it is borrowed
Roman
the
not
from
element
in
of
the
Greek
idea of such
the
African
the
selection
of
and
find preserved
The
Churches.
of the
for
the
Epistle and
idea
for the
one
Testaments.
passages
strikingpassages
form
(for
is without
we
New
Galilean
that
of short
verses
of
use
nently
is still emi-
she
ecclesiastical year
and
and
apply
Epistle,and
more
of
Apostolicalteaching,was
precedes
African
we
the
Old
lesson
the
the
throughout
between
only
one
of the form
Church),
Galilean
In
collect.
the
which
of the
harmony
The
of the
seem
the internal
Old
phetic
pro-
Gospel
both
fore,
there-
for
Scripture,one
the books
Psalms, would
showing
spiritualelements
of
to
Scripturalsense,
Gospel
from
the
Liturgies. If,
in
to
particular
make
composer,
and
Gospel historyand
show
in
be,
Church, in her
prophetic lessons
the
would
or
to
inventress
distinguishedas
the
used,
all carrying
collect,a
desirable
seems
and
degree,
at
Church
present
particularGospel
they might
case,
certain
only
way,
connexion
precedes them,
to
the
that
such
becomes,
idea of
out
which
collect
thus
Sunday Epistle
rarely any
very
Sunday
collect
The
for instance.
have
Gospel
APPLICATION.
AND
and
the
day, consisting
of the
Prophets
the most
priate
appro-
harmony
of the
New
Testaments,
334
Church, they
for the
moment,
forms
they
and
they
first go
must
if to that
the
liberty,overthrown
appeal
their
their
to
own
and
reasons,
Latin
but
Church,
do
right to
Christian
her
so
of
If, finally,
they
authority,let
them
frankly upon
the
enter
reforming
principleof idolatryboth
of ritualism.
authorityand
Church
nothing
primitiveage.
the
have
to
using
has, by
unknown
are
of that
to
of
of the Church
Church
this
Eome
to
tive
primi-
positionone
often
very
authorityof
the
they appeal to
of the
their
idolize
wrecks
misunderstandings and
If
maintain
cannot
Church,
ancient
that
If to that
refer ?
authoritythey
what
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATIOX
give
us
grounclof
free discussion.
It is
antiquity,if it
centuries
ought
development
of the
cases,
a
earlier
are
assertions
the
to
and
which
attempts
standard
fraught with
for all times.
sixth
consider, tliat
or
to
one,
of
As
the
which
to
of those
That
back
false
often
cannot
the
centuries
mischief, and
in
most
modification
very
criticism
bring
later
or
proceeding is arbitrary
unhistorical,it
honest
abandonment
forms,
those
conventional
whole
subsequent
accept
precedentimpliesthe
forms
the
appeals to
whoever
manifestly a
throughout
to
as
corruption.
The
But
ordinances
and
subservientlyto Scriptureand
be done
Spirit.
the
to
Christian
feelingto appeal to
laudable
very
furnish
are
leads
to
approve.
English Liturgy
in
every
respect
warning example
principleonce
adopted,the
of
result
such
of the
Roman
invocation
shall
of
and
we
in the
eloquent
his
idea
of the
and
pompous
minds
sermons
or
Their
and
secret
the
establishing
of
Greek
the
Irving have
and
other
without
tyros,
apostlesact
and
under
enthusiasm
hierarchical
the
to
same
loose with
As
their
a
chains
to
the
merit
of
admit, that
to
world
which
new
disguise
their
and
rivet
to
Tractarians,
endeavouring
to
we
infuse
languishingunspirituality
; though
also
the
of
crude
bastic
bom-
insensibly
they promise
spirit.
so-called
in
the
Instead
hands
and
phraseology
forms, in order
uj)on
the
the
untenableness
in
Liturgies of
indeed
object were
shallow
end
Sacrifice,the
the
learning;
the
What
to
Christian
with
the
accompanied
pretension.
Churches,
if their
as
and
mankind.
plundered
or
sj)irit
liollowness
the
idea of the
who
by
threatens
now
hierarchical
and
liturgical
pomp
followers
seized
to
message
pious
persons,
which
and
convulsive
the
were
prayers
enthusiasm
originated in
of
founder,
His
for
But
Liturgy
empty
morbid
naturallyincomprehensiblewords
them,
out
with-
or
indifferent.
honestly mistook
of crude
during
with
levity,presumption,
Irvingites?
man,
hension
misappre-
and, ultimately,
is almost
of the
say
so-called
paroxysms
total
whether
mass,
saints
delusion, implied
of the
be
must
evangelicalelement,
the
relapseto
what
tendency
335
TRACTARIANS.
AND
IRVINGITES
they
have
sought
we
the
readilyadmit
the
must
spiritinto
frankly
ancient
spirit
336
INTERPRETATION
of
The
of life lies
way
exclusivelyin imparting
development
free
disfiguredin
already petrifiedand
primitive Church,
in the
although
It is
same.
of this
formularies
model.
Thus
there
alone
genuine
of which
that
can
Christian
act
of
to
truly catholic
be
of
taken
Gospel,
may
endeavour
Liturgies to practicaluse
harmonize
on
;
more
this
what
formal
and
with
But
point ;
this
is at
remains
is
than
more
They
no
most
do not
the
benefit
the
to
one
sacerdotal
spiritual.Those
defective.
For
adapt
let
with
that much
embrace
their
of
the
national
what
does
deceive
self
him-
by expunging
it.
revive
little from
wish
to
to
stages
connexion
our
Liturgies.
congregationswho
not
out, and
spirit,
very
the Eastern
served
pre-
life the
different
worship,the
the
be
new
Christianity. Beyond
we
to
restore
feeling of
from
standing
congregationalbasis.
they significantly
point
hope
we
are
freely introduced
even
the
life,on
is
carried
established
only
not
may
they exist,but
where
still
are
age
consequently
They
wherever
earliest
the
the
to
they
preciselybecause
symbolical,that
only suggestiveand
truly
are
completely
not
we
typed
stereo-
traceable
evangelical,and
Apostolical and
the
which
but
new
which
elements
to
liturgicalformularies,
out
main
do-
the
despotism.
and
vitality
find
libertyin
intellectual
forms, and
in medieval
APPLICATION.
AND
state
than
of transition
popular,
Liturgiesare
satisfythe
sided
one-
Christian
OF
CHURCHES
feelingsof
our
antiquated forms
sighed under
influence,and
made
Church
the
of
Sjoirit
and
who
know
her
own
has
imitated
by
place,to
everythingwhich
to
resort
to
to
in her
utter
Spirit
language.
of them
In
the
valuable
and
universallyreceived
be
to
notwithstandingall
spirit.
Reformation, each
of the
already striven
elements,
has been
herself; consequently,also, to
in
catholic
is
to stifle the
There
have
who
which
abuse
in the first
treasures, and
of God
the
Churches
God
of
them
is called upon,
weight
those
severelythan
more
regards the
feels the
one
no
letter in order
of the
As
and
age,
337
REFORMATION.
THE
such
elements,
as
regardsthe spiritof
preeminentlyrich, especially
of nationality,
dignified
proprietyand order,the spirit
principleof
the
and
peoplein
the
the
is
the universal
worship
the other
so
far
hand, may
they
as
element, both
"
Quench
23ovver
prayer,
VOL.
as
the
not
in the
and
III.
idea of divine
in
be
service
for
as
blishing
esta-
of
one
Churches,
model
to the
EnglishChurch,
the
maintain
regardsthe
principleof
and
prayer
Spirit,"
says
sermon
medying
re-
German
the
delivered
Q
the
Apostle.
livingoutpouringof
a
for
The
adoration.
and
her
fragmentary
and
Liturgies,
nature
in
particularlyadapted
nakedness, scantiness,and
the
the
copiousnessof
The
publicworship.
liturgicalelements
cooperationof
active
the
out
the
on
free
sermon.
There
Spiritby
is
free
of the fulness
338
thought, which
of fiiith and
do
sermon
the
from
without
great defects.
when
feelingsof
the
rigid adhesion
to
of the inmost
The
Psalter, instead
the
and
of
want
France
faith
the
and
Choir
is
as
feasible,should
where
of
substitute
unapostolicalas
as
the
clergy
the
and
the
have
natural
of
hymns,
and
Spirit.
It
hymns,
literalism
originatedin
of
Churches
Germany,
originallyshared
English Church,
like
for
it to
as
already
Idea
of the
congregationalsinging,
it is
form
the
manner,
unspiritual. The
a
connectinglink
instead
perceptionof
consequence
adopted
Instead
Christian
use
raise
of
choir,
between
tlie
quenching
activity
or
stroying
de-
correct
tion.
congrega-
indiscriminate
the
congregation,and
congregation
it.
had
In
above.
expression
Celto-Pomanic
the
the
the
as
worshipping
Keformed
with
extent
remarked
in
and
instructive
as
using
Switzerland
Holland, and
certain
of
the
with
connected
is
decidedlytwo
Scripture,but
of
is
indiscriminate
the
and
considered
be
cannot
sung,
adopted
verses,
accident, that
mere
before
as
by
selection,are
any
For,
edifyingpassages
of
by
principlewhatever,
of them
use
Church
written
Psahns
singing the
and
form
set
As
possess.
Latin
no
upon
not
of
mode
the
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPKETATION
the
the
defect, but
of their
opposite method
encouraging
the
(as
was
perverted instinct)
for
singing
generally strengthening
removing
of
the
it.
Christian
organic
CHURCH
GERMAN
activity
of
the
have, wherever
fancying,at
choir
Out
of
they could,
the
the
of it
formed,
choral
that
singing of
it.
the
the most
execute
But
to the
as
of sacred
Church
music
sublime
which
will
that
products of
literary
In
spiritof
lyricepos
of
God
has
composed
Such
only out
the
only
out
of them.
unbroken
has
for the
and
mate
ani-
choirs
may
universal
The
shall have
Church
modern
historical
series of poetry
Churches,
the
great
divine
epos
Church
hymns
in
of the ancient
q2
of
velopment
de-
in the universal
man
German
work
of the
most
Lutheran
to
the
history,and
after
ages,
and
of
produced
of the German
thirtyclassical hymns
any
it is in the domain
be
of instruction
organicallyformed
revelation
Church.
and
raise
to
Christianity,
exhibiting the
of God's
Christian
substituted
development
the
Germany
without
long forgotten.
be
the
future
in
School.
compositions.
place in
survive
living
everywhere
exists,such
hymns themselves,
marked
The
Parish
system
the
be
to
wherever
hymnology
which
been
not
altogether,
doing they
so
singingin parts
Church
and
singinoj
the
congregation,but
In towns,
in
singing may
choir
is, a
it
antiquity.
congregation is
real
singing, they
abolished
time, that
same
accompaniment
organ
in
congregation by
representingChristian
were
339
HYMNS.
the
some
and
can
deed
in-
hymns,
represent
German
twenty
medieval
340
INTERPRETATION
Latin
APPLICATION.
AND
Churches,
form
grand
of sacred
whole
composed instinctively
during fifteen
The
music
choral
and
commonly
development
called
other
born
hymns,
Greek
in the
and
not
systematic
very
of the
classical
the
national
eiojhteenth centuries.
lyricalmusic
for
the
Handel
in
the
dramatic.
music, of which
expression,is
this service
the
so-called
adapted
not
excludes
the
exception,because
an
the
of
human
supply the
voice, and
of
want
this
this
seventeenth
it is
and
the
and
after the
art
of
the
service.
sacred
spiritual
For
The
simply
are
organ
substitute
liymns are
Churches
century.
and
service.
oratorio.
The
organist,may
to
whole
the interludes
between
Bach
is the
reason
of
taste
instruments, which
sided
one-
manner,
dramatic
oratorio
Palasstrina
Sebastian
for Church
musical
inseparable part
forms
But
in
In reorard
service,however,
do
only
not
and
and
on
Psalms,
been
seventeenth
unapproached, as
as
composition
as
for
so-called
psalmody,
recitative,has
remains
an
ancient
chant
to
the
or
The
Gregorian
or
of the
out
of that
the Ambrosian.
hand,
retained
the
centuries.
artistic
the
German
these
to
ration,
inspi-
to
be treated
tion.
congrega-
{Zwischenspiele)
a
nuisance, which
in the
dreary times
power
of the organ,
be
shown
before
342
INTEKPRETATION
well
as
AND
cathedrals.
as
livingrestoration
untruthfulness
its way
into
this
of
case
to
to
meet
and
character
(which
may
another
to
of
to
of
an
fore
the
one
of
the
other
is the
not
grow
organically out
as
building.
aims
This
at
must
the
and
worship
two
must
parts
as
Heading- desk,
table.
The
be
the
the
idea
of
the
effort
of
the
the
beautiful
more
than
must
whole
genius
Church
of Art
that
pulpit
and
conspicuous part
is better
of
treated
be
one
church
the
These
and
and
give
to
place
with
Sermon-church),
Communion
must
be
part of
most
Pulpit
the
appear
will
yet both
The
time,
same
Evangelical
service.
whole.
organic
the
which
the
Altar-church,
be
of
and
aim
Communion
the
the
at
show,
and
artistic manner,
an
The
called
be
the
in
true
will be taken
appearance
honesty
freedom.
distinct
to
want
In
Jesuits.
the
of
antiquity,but,
real
especially
it,particularlyin the
of
architecture, care
for
truth
Protestant
and
branch
worked
has
architecture, and
attention
any
every
Christian
churches
of fondness
out
be
of church
pay
architecture, the
ecclesiastical
all modern
the
restoration
not
of
elevated
all,however, in every
Above
must
into
APPLICATION.
of the
but
all show
any
and
all untruth.
Still,how
unless
is
the
livingChristian
idea
of
Architecture
worship, of
which
it
sible,
pos-
ouglit
CHURCH
be
to
the
architectonic
the
already found
has
form,
in
expressionspiritually
and
343
ARCHITECTURE.
organizationof
the
in
liturgically
form
its
the
of
gregation,
con-
Divine
service ?
In this respect,
Church
English
Churches
of
for
form
the
whole
from
what
has
other
no
of
Christian
the
said
than
the
that
idea
exhibition
pure
is
is clear,
by
of the
can
view
negation,
any
consideration
expressed clearlyenough
such
and
Gospels and Epistles,
life of
which
in
sacrifice,unfettered
as
creative
originated. It
service
been
sacrifice
the whole
of
of
want
external
tradition,institution,
or
any
such
We
reanimation
Christian
be
or
Continent.
the
glaring in
more
infinitely
are
the
the
in
forms
the basis
ancient
Church,
as
in the
worship
this
be
to
Catholic
the
the
restoration, the
embodied
element
process
must
not
from
only
inward
the
on
go
the
on
side
one
on
the internal
external
to
the
of future
organizationof congregationallife.
q4
will
the Universal
But,
other.
from
vital germ
element
National
all,
above
to
the
internal
or
ternal,
ex-
and
life is in the
344
INTERPRETATION
APPLICATION.
AND
IV.
THE
AND
PICTURE
IMPORT
If
we
of
the ancient
to
us
turn
the
as
Baptism,
Book.
eyes
towards
Church,
the
our
picture of
Of
the
the
is
sacred
sacred
which
of
is that
which
other
other
ceremony
important
most
OF
CHURCH.
ANCIENT
THE
CEREMONIES
OTHER
THE
OF
appears
Keception
the
in
given
acts
acts
First
know
we
or
very
little.
In
the
Marriages
of
the
congregation appeared
than
in its devotional
with
arranged
the
to
law
elder's
however,
As
constitutional
of
the
its
The
of
consent
benediction
awful
and
regards
Julian
the
the
land.
marriage
Church,
If the
it
from
its
the
(as
on
that
Lord's
mystery,
its
of
the
the
bishop's
table.
Holy,
or
sacrament)
the
Dead,
and
did
Chrysostom
occasion, the
emperor
and
solemnity.
it, however,
St.
were
solemnization.
liturgical
dignity
of
was
ing
accord-
couple
expressly,as exemplary
for
allusions
the
at
Burial
mentions
liturgicalforms
used
in
more
character.
Marriage itself,not
was
But
Christians, the
both
or
the
ancient
to
mendable
com-
Fixed
exist.
not
the
descriptionleft
psalms
us
by
of
Augustin
the
mother, and
made
was
faith
of
use
and
Eastern
Even
well
who
that the
brethren
as
in
explained,
solemnity.
heathen
the
for
the
is
beautiful
in
of
are
Divine
borrowed
these
were
used
of
acts
was
rendered
them
this
as
will
from
orderly and
opportunities
as
brethren.
dignity
of the
spiritualpoetry,
In
;
at
their poorer
its choice
exemplary
service, the
Book,
model
Church.
already
arranged
were
and
but
the
in
solemnity, and
The
psalms.
Lutheran
ancient
have
Fourth
modern
Among
Service
to
Supper,
Feasts,
wealthy
performing
contributions
Prayers
Lord's
of Funeral
but
and
pure,
the
the
custom
The
in
be shown
the
those
be entertained
We
of
ecution,
ex-
of their deceased
century.
picture
our
which
in
order
third
the
early as
of
celebration
the
at
terated
unadul-
for
as,
the
aifecting,
part
can
mention
congregationmade
the
most
doubt
rational
No
of the ritual.
in
day,
well
of
sense
dignifiedslow
as
is sung,
what
understand
precedents,
Church,
ancient,
most
of
Psalm-book,
Jewish
pious
century
same
present
with
Gregorian chant,
is the
the
at
Western
as
liis
funerals, in the
those
at
hope.
as
the
conformity with
in
partlyperhaps
of
hymns
Church, show
the
of
ceremonies
funeral
few
345
ORDINANCES.
MODERN
common
its
noble
own
with
the
Marriage Ceremony
German
side
ments
elemost
both
of the
346
grand
truly
the
AND
INTERPRETATION
national
of
Liturgies
classical
elements
of
consequence
work
APPLICATION.
of
provincial
put
together
dismemberment.
Liturgy,
English
show
Germany
distracted
clumsily
the
the
only
natural
BOOK
THE
RULES
OF
CHRISTIAN
LIFE
SOCIAL
this
Under
furnished
life of
the
It
already
in
purpose
which
the
concerns
under
the
view
of
of
this
definitions
to
discuss
tion
explana-
their
shall
we
by
the
point
only
is
our
import
bring
best
the
referring
general
of
point
philosophical history.
life
not
the
members
each
commonwealth,
in
public
of
other.
or
the
the
the
life,
accessible
Church
The
and, in very
q6
of
eyes
the
as
the
to
were
Church
it
early
link
connecting
and
domestic,
valuable
was
to
and
extended
was,
much
so
domestic
sisters
The
readers,
our
to
sufficientlyfor
moreover,
and
general
required
as
here,
notice
Christians,
The
them
pages.
the
to
intention
preceding
Congregational
which
examined
particular
every
as
our
been
history
important
most
is not
of
us
universal
texts
Such
here.
RELATIONS.
collected
genuine
TIONAL,
CONGREGA-
THE
IN
DOMESTIC
have
we
Christians.
have
for
AND
title
by
details
the
IV.
tween
be-
tially
essen-
was
only public
the
Christian.
brothers
itself
early times,
life
and
was
felt
that
tree
it
348
INTERPRETATION
the
was
AND
destined
this
and
to
doomed
is, the
which
existence
The
politicalorder
life
separationbetween
lightand
holiness
and
belonged, first
connected
to
all,the
with
and
the
as
the rule
into
enters
sins
tliat
had
common
these
and
before
from
the
the
mind.
or
without
frequent, and
was
nion
Commu-
foreignelders
Holy Supper.
Christ
by
Thus
exist
was
own
the
in
our
of
the
when
genuine
individual.
the
day, and,
tion
congregawith
pious
bosoms, bewaihng
Lord
observed
of
single ordinance
privatelife
into their
fast
customs
not
betrayed
belief,
un-
tion
observa-
day, with
commanded
was
this
the
the
of
every
which
To
admission
regularly assembled
thoughts turned
constituted
service
week,
in
they
practiceof Fasting,wliich
Passion
only
the
respectable,
for the
does
toms.
cus-
were
of the
fastingwhich
there
Christian
daily,partaking
private abstinence
was
empire,
the national
as
upon
Sabbath
as
of
producing tranquillity
It
world,"
Lord's
benediction
collections
for
Divine
Saturday
offer the
wliich
this
"
Roman
well
ungodliness.
Churches
some
Tlie
a
of
Sunday
of the
the
customs
holy ;
in
of
based
was
congregationalwere
that
being
of the Jews.
Christian
of
dark, hostile,
was
as
perish,as
to
If the domestic
was
point
destruction,
commonwealth
vast
world.
luminous
destined
was
of
the
embrace
to
lay beyond
that
member
organic
APPLICATION.
crucified
and
as
the
Him,
cono;reG:a-
350
divine
who
institution
free
popular
limits,
that
see
Church
has
with
forward
voluntarilycome
to
little work
It
earnest
so
observation
the
upon
of
is both
Judaism, and
is
consolatory
of his which
foreignand
positive
to
the
oppose
lately
principles
Judaism
in
of
abuse
has
sound
Sunday.
as
Hengstenberg,
as
certain
people,
many
idea.
and
wise
stronglyattached
so
doctrines, and
in
for
and
be, within
may
the
in
man
this custom,
defending
correctio
moral
and
all Christians
upon
which
custom,
necessary
Christian
to
binding
contented
not
are
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
remains
oppositionto
the
Gospel.
The
sqq.)
connecting
the
were
the
life of
the
was
of
the
In
less than
an
immorality
cancer,
Rome.
in
assemblage
and
of
to
even
whole
the
the
purpose
of
customs,
as
framework
and
the
Church
life.
of
remnant
the present
the
the
day,
United
nothing
the
selves
purifying themwell
had
of
as
from
eaten,
societyin
fall of
celebration
It
meals
common
at
especially
social
p. 79.
gational
congre-
object was
of persons,
decline
the
and
which
irregularities,
into the
ages
as
England
primitive times,
all idolatrous
from
latter
place
her
or
Syssitias,
holds,
common
custom,
important
States.
the
House-Book,
between
and
world, which,
old Germanic
so
link
Church
hallowing of
ancient
and
(Church-
Love-feasts
ceased
of
Greece
to
the
all
like
the
and
be
nected
con-
Lord's
LOVE-FEASTS
OF
Love-feasts
these
Supper,
instituted
were
which
still
from
and
and
in
the
Now
of
it
life
common
should
God
will
endued
constitutional
alluded
the
the
the
has
that
the
world, that
of
historical
the
to
vived,
sur-
when
say, should
people
complete
implanted in
from
rescued
were
import
time
the
the germ
which
still
element,
for
original
purification
is to
natural
sented
ab-
of the
struction
de-
here
custom
Love-feasts
of
Agapae
or
primitiveChristians.
their
Church
and
entire
social
life,rested
which
rules and
Christians.
Many
ancient
influence
of
against the
prayers
be
with
which
exhibit
Christian
also
the
external
of
Evil, and
here
(p.87. supra)expresslysays
character
of
dread
of
accompanied
is, that
that
the
the
preservatives
signsand gestures.
especiallynoticed
connected
apprehension of
reform
affect individual
possessed by
was
anxious
an
congregational
have
we
maxims
world, which
the
on
of these
and, under
demons,
life,the
common
life,with
of domestic
to
have
never
feelingof
these
fresh
new
to, relative
Now
the
Christians
Churches,
was
Churches
is the
the
religiousmeal
development
and
Such
in
with
families
early
should
the
by
was
renew
send
to
place
bishop
social
the
himself, because
association
of
partiallytake
which
351
CHRISTIANS.
EABLY
THE
our
The
their
point
ordinance
important thing
352
INTERPRETATION
AND
is for the
believers
sign, and
the
real
know
to
heart
APPLICATION.
and
that
faith
the
Kemembrance
duties
of
Jewish
of the
domestic
well
as
heathen
and
Dead
main
only
point, the
the
Dead,
pious
sacrifices,and
prayers,
deeply
and
any
other
Chinese, there
faith
of
custom
service
the
the
more
old
Greeks
ordinances, and
survived
fall of
the
manner,
same
among
livingremain
other
this
nationalityexisting,except
sufficiently
pointed
what
the
was
for
was
the
of its
scarcelyany
old
Service
pious superstition.
have
Book,
and
is
the
support
remembrances,
than
Preciselyin
Both
departed, represented
religion of
Christian
heathenism.
the
the
in the ancient
to
The
in
rooted
Komans
of old
for
part of the
life.
tended
custom
care
forms
common
as
the
is
sign
preservative.
The
by
the
the
was
in
the
preceding
Apostolical ground,
point of
obscure
out,
this
in the
custom
what
and
primitive
Church.
At
the
end
very
of the
Church-
is
the Church
Jerusalem, by which
of
that
Christians
from
and
given
Christian
in Antioch
that
of
namely,
Sacrificial
injunctions of
the
nected
Apostles con-
with
the
the
Gentile
command
Meats.
against Fornication,
fundamental
House-Book
the two
community
:
eating the
and
starting-points
Church
one
and
to
This
were
pillarsof
or
congregationalorder.
discipline,
the
tain
absmand,
com-
two
Christian
The
first
ABSTINENCE
FROM
SACRIFICIAL
abolished
the
connected
with
with
the
as
well
as
worship of idols,which
It contained
It
spiritof
driven
led
to
still
the
the
xii.
the
inward
the
aloof
this
of
"
heathenism,
it
and
even
requires the
wonder
issue
such
time,
to
our
entered
send
their
still
that
a
deeper
men.
(Luke,
and
The
heart
the
existingJudaism
of
innocence
on
uttered
kindled?"
into
then
it could
But
destruction.
historian
command,
Christian
nation,
the earth
on
firebrand
to
of the
that
own
his office of
upon
fire
Divine
child-like
how
his
the first
of
in hostile isolation.
doomed
was
comprehend
to
the
cast
for
were,
Jewish
might already be
penetrated
second
to
come
vv^orld, which
men
words
it
first command
Romans,
historically
important
am
reason,
and
exclusive
science.
con-
world, and
had
I wish
do
those
was
the
very
of this
children
war,
he
the
by
war
Lord
49.),shortly after
:
that
the Greeks
and
of the
sons
effectually
of
recesses
powers
by
the
dignity, which
Jews, because
sublime
how
to
human
themselves
sense
teacher
and
and
part, brethren
kept
those
of
detested
than
more
world
not
nationality,
in
the
collision with
most
who
into
Christians
made
not
freedom
It
antiquity,
of heathenism.
could
of
was
back
civilization of
existing tyrants
gainsay.
inseparably
was
life
political
whole
353
MEAT.
should
have
such
Neander,
have
been
a
pressed
ex-
sary
neces-
subject,for
354
INTERPRETATION
With
this
AND
second
command
noticed
in
of
Constitutions
the
remarkable
matrimonial
and
the
(p. 94.
relations
text
supra), in regard
the
and
Greek
whole
relative
domestic
positionof
to
life,
master
latter,that
slave not
and
his
only
the
but
already
observations
importance
which
was
reform
to
ordinance
his slaves
the
be
appropriatedto
week.
The
the
weeks,
Church
instruction in
that
Our
the
in
In
whole
master
days
Avere
to
question of
in manufactories
Passion
they might
and
duties.
religious
opportunityof
an
the
stolical
Apo-
five
Sunday
enjoinedthat
was
within
than
and
to
Christianity,
the Christian
more
on
among
as
followers.
instruction
and
service.
it
done, in order
an
from
giving workmen
to
education
moreover,
A\'hat
world
includes
essentially
present day, as
school
that
work
and
have,
remarks,
claims
Saturday
their
We
Catechumens,
its
upon
in
This
the
house
all manufacturing
slaves.
prescribesthat
make
not
the
of
employer
an
some
the
of
below, made
shall
times
made
upon
social
from
those
of
and
master
master
that
performed by
account,
our
between
of
that
also
for in
operations were
that
relation
expresses
servant,
his workman
be
of the
point
servant.
We
the
is connected
passage
to
APPLICATION.
no
have
ing
attend-
and
Easter
work
should
more
especial
Christianity.
attack
upon
the
kingdom
of insatiable
RELATION
Mammon
OF
miserable
What
the
among
We
thus
can
whole
world, of which
mentioned
persecutingJews
of
Christians, and
intercourse
was
Rabbinism
their
of
the
world
resistance
the
to
freedom, how
can
which
Christ
confess
and
as
and
of
its treasures,
like
and
theologians!
reference
and
yet
are
own
to
by
who
no
as
times
! Oh
perilsof
that
the
proud
other
and
nations
serve
mon,
Mam-
world
say,
prophets
the
days
and
as
if
to
this
from
escape
our
who,
persecution of
but
blind
blindness
of
selfish gratifi-
most
the
for
Spiritand
lips but
the fools !
opinion,and
was
persecute
now,
prophetic of
such
it
people perished
they, I
oh
all
from
society,which
interpretthe signsof
with
in
the
sible,
pos-
at all events,
still,
narrow-minded
them
were
And
struck
the imminent
to
can
explain
had
of their
how
destruction
and
her
their
with
as
men,
existinggovernments
if there
the
from
much
religionof
in bondage
are
cations,just
off
as
proscribeand
and
the
them
not
heathen
to
tion
injunc-
buy anything
But
the
given by
as
mistress
and
life.
of the
to
gods
and
state
with
leagued
the
of social
heathen
exclude
to
of the
enemies
as
Apocalypse
heathens,
and
and
speaks;
Tacitus
the
in
hatred
the
easilycomprehend
herents
ad-
society!
Roman
classes of
lower
few
their
and
Jews
vagabond
outcasts,
part of
the
on
arrogance
355
SERVANT.
AND
MASTER
of
to
calypse,
Apowhat
Rome,
the
signs
they do
ward
such
by maintaining
as
see
them
differ
external
356
INTERPRETATION
forms
and
AND
ArPLICATION.
utterlyincompetent reallyto
momentous
past,
present time.
the
They
accomplished,and
but
which
words
the
which
of
the
lies before
the
language
forecast
than
of
the
verified
Apostles
fulfilled
the
to
did
fallen,and
long
not
only
the
all which
visions
the
the
and
letter.
not
pass
axe
The
force,
by superhuman
force, but
fire which
by spiritualfire;
is inherent
lever
mighty
and
by law,
two
preaches
which
the
most
the
frequent,even
of Julius
dignityof
the
The
the
at
of
had
of
Rome,
roots
This
not
was
nor,
again, by
natural
that
consuming
Divine
put
in
which
of Christ.
operationthe
have
holy relation
Cajsar
ancient
the Jews
and
of
gious
reli-
renewed
the
mankind,
in
concubinage recognized
form
themselves.
Augustus,
Roman
the
Jerusalem
under
together.Divorces, however,
among
the
Christ
generation
legitimateestablished
lived
sexes
clearer
of
words
doctrine
influences
moral
lay in
in the
found
marriage. Christianity
the
of history
prophecies of
until
laid
ago
They
that book.
the
away
was
in
for
calypse,
Apo-
also.
judgment
world
of the
been
Gospel
their eyes
Apostles,and
are
as
that
has
universal
the veiled
the
Apocalypse
The
signs of
same
done
are
interpretthose
to
misunderstand
the
they
are
comprehend
cannot
divine
are
of that
consummation
are
they
as
But
hypocriticalcustoms
for
The
which
were
lation
legis-
restoringthe
marriage,proved, like
358
to
or
unchaste
divorced
espouse
against something
Christian
The
in
She
the
and
as
sharing the
as
And
hopes.
same
Christianityfor
for her.
In
the
made
who
woman
And
of
the
made
Christianity
classes,
lower
converts
with
hero
of the
courage
the
to
the
discipline
virgin.
here
we
spiritual
power
of
the inmost
reached
have
of the
centre
the feelingof
Christianity,
of the spiritual
independence of
responsibility,
members,
poor
and
men
feelingof
women,
moral
strengthof
man,
in the
senses
the voice
moral
power
This
maidens.
and
libertyto
and
the
as
tially
essen-
godlike
combat
and
])assions,
of conscience,
all its
uneducated,
rests, however,
responsibility
divine
moral
the
to
the voice
act
of
in him.
And
and
to
and
men
young
according
and
rich, educated
and
faith in the
upon
God
the
played
disand, during persecutions,
religionof mankind,
the
as
of the
most
and
woman
what
well
higher as
looked
was
ties
responsibili-
same
the
to
of the
ing
marry-
co-heiress
return
was
in
so
the Jewess
light to
honoured
was
of heaven,
kingdom
ample
ment
enact-
occurrence
herself,however,
woman
different
very
heathen.
it
ordinary
an
blamed.
was
did
of
or
an
Christian
upon
concubine,
woman,
This, consequently,was
person.
common
APPLICATION.
AND
INTERPRETATION
we
of the
now
call upon
every
observer
of
to
present times, conscientiously
history
inquire
FEELING
whether
this
countries
or
of
all
which
Rome
and
the
by
The
influence,
of
answer
fire
(and
leaves
of the
The
second
who,
in
those
who
decline
with
historyof
Clergy
that
say,
under
pain
fathers
of
person
whose
removed
Reformation
by
of
be
of
letters
the
on
do
they
sacerdotal
follow
times, and
simply
if
those
to
who
or
our
ordering,or
to
presumptuous
these
on
Gospel, and
the
on
to
the
by caUing
do
will
what
order, for
they obey,
not
in
and
short,
the
over
power
of
the
which
men
unchristian, by
protest.
blindness
the
with
remedied
rejected in faith,as
be
rienced
expe-
only
blood)
say,
religiousconvictions
and
be
address
we
if
of that
have
at
Protestantism.
of
of salvation
damnation
declaration
would
is
affected
world.
the
misery
or
it
all is written
nations
promise
and
consciences
It
and
restoration
solemn
the
has ordered,
under
their
though
can
Christianity,
them,
the
which
Germany,
or
individuals
upon
in those
question,however,
England
of
been
back-ground
stronger in those
vicinityto
and
one
adopted,
the dominion
not
even
of their immediate
account
it is
have
or
been
under
again,whether
Reformation,
population,in
has
remained
which
Christianityis
of the
mass
Reformation
have
countries
of
power
great
the
in those
its
by
the
where
Catholic
of
fundamental
general in
more
359
KESPONSIBILITY.
OF
sixteenth
bloody struggleagainstit
on
by
suppose
points
the
that
cannot
history of
century,
and
of
any
be
the
the
360
INTERPRETATION
the
dynasties and
the
opened by
appeal to
time, althouo'h
free from
all the
constitution,and
doctrine
Pseudo-Dionysius,
The
few
upon
which
in
assuredlynot
little for
in the
heart
its
On
this
be
the
other
hand,
from
the
the
the
system,
day.
birth-throe
is
uncertain,
of
establishment
and assuredlyas
oppression,
of
pretorianimperialism
Europe,
as
of
ism,
lying Jesuit-
or
as
sunk
life
political
upon
well
as
middle
the
life
as
cannot
European
Evangelical
well
as
ecclesiastical.
The
ages,
and
ritualism, because
extinct.
Church,
whole
Christian
social
into
was
of the
guised,
be dis-
not
of the ancient
avoided, unless
reformed
life
political
it must
however,
infinitely
greater
principles;common
Church
to
discussion.
the
conservation
or
of civilized
abolished
life be
given
ally.
the
the
down
every
in
sinkinGj
history,law,
of
more
moment
foundation
the
of
in
props
they
glorious
gradually been
and
more
of falsehood
powder
great and
maintaining
for destruction
whether
but
is at
age
But,
investigators
might formerly differ
honest
opinion,give way
The
eyes
when
goodwill,but
isolated
remaining
Decretals
from
not
them
frauds
have
his
Church.
the defects
the
impossibilityof
mere
lies and
step, from
step by
up
ancient
picturecondemns
not
Almost
age.
the
primitiveChurch
that
have
priesthood,will
pictureof
at
APPLICATION.
AND
middle
worship,
The
the
ages
ancient
social
and
could
not
PROSPECTS
made
CD
in the act of
made
works,
of
good
no
of the
have
may
the
by
vocation
Luther.
than
in
But
nation, by
Christian
this
about
right of
and
of
means
both
as
the
in
appeal.
State
Peoples and
States
of love
become
to
governments
the
Man
III.
victory is
meet
one
they
People,as eighteen
for it is
But
only through
freedom
nations
must,
that
out
to make
the
will
enjoyingChristian
Mankind.
vereign
so-
is the divine
Christ, to whom
on
to bring
striving
governments
became
ple,
peo-
constituted
law, which
of
in
Christianity.The
now
Christ is to become
He
can
of
are
presence
centuries ago
than
in the
sovereignty.The
in married
out
consequently free by
people
human
highlyprized
so
is its realization
of
sovereignty
every
or
prince's
congregationmore
and
principles,
minds
one
the shoemaker's,
Antony,
; the
the
circle;so
tinction
dis-
no
every
it be the
completelycarried
singlelife,in
St.
the
as
more
the domestic
as
legendof
the
principleis
He
which
the clergyman'sor
philosopher's,
accordingto
is
ment
faith,the fulfil-
is life in
whether
assignedhim,
the
the life
works
humble
high or
There
worship.
work
divinelyhigh or good
in
carrying out
of
religion,
of the idea of
highestrealization
the
had
The
ritualism
that
equilibrium,because
the
recover
361
CHURCH.
THE
OF
if
362
INTERPRETATION
Law-Book
TJie
When
as
AND
the
certain
the Ante-Nicene
of
position of
specialone,
the
institutions
legislative
the
was
of
The
contains
by
century
subject, as
in the
by
consisted
some
being
well
of
of
Definitions
"
in
acquainted
summary
the
immemorial.
of three
tions
declara-
or
embodied
were
consciousness
custom
corporation.
Hippolytus speaks.
one
in this
of these
thirty,which
about
second
collection
ancient
for
necessary,
Definitions,"
"
itself
congregation,
became
which
of
the
order
the
spirituallaw,
most
the
originof
Church.
clergy developed
still within
but
maintaining disciplineand
Such
APPLICATION.
This
what
First
the
with
was
Church,
"
sidered
con-
as
tioned
sanc-
Collection
chapters.*
Total.
I.
On
II.
On
Ordination
III.
V.
"
On
XXVIII.
be
of
Table
See
xiii
official
of
xxv.
xxiv.
"
XXXIV.
compared
with
compared
p. 229.
and
with
the
Vols.
later
I. and
the
above, p-
see
total, 30
Law-Book,
in
the
20
the
Upon
338.
metropolitan system,
canons
concerning the
of
discussion
the
257-262.
220-240.
Contents
Sum
...
deprive
Offices
or
ii.
Communion
which
Rights
i.
and
XII.
VIII.
Acts
XXVI.
Canons
Oblation
the
III
canons.
p. 99.
Second
Volume,
canon
(xxxv.)
224.
As
to
sqq.,
about
to
pp.
the
ancient
the
xix.),
clergy (xvii
xlvii?),see
interpolations
(vi. xxvii.
marriage
II.
of
the
"
To
IV.
these
On
the
xli.
"
Other
Grounds
of
LXVI.
of
the
-
formed
Deprivation
xlii
-----
by
us
far
the
internal
Church
evidence.
L.
added
were
into
made
so
was
an
ordinance
in the
doubtless
fourth
authenticates
the
the
alreadyheld
Thirty
nitions,
Defi-
marriage of
the
the
character
the
the
collection,
of
first years
the
establishment
gradual
as
of
into
penal
R
varying
fact of the
%vhich
the Church.
is
not
the
recognizedby
decided
more
internal
enactments.
2
of
clergy,
collection
already a
for
Law-Book
clergy,with
the
authorityby
bears
the
the very
clergy,by
Church,
amined
excritically
marriage of
Collection,which
Second
Koman
the
of the
collection,when
being inserted
later custom
of
to
XLVii.
historyof
for the
law
particular
the
us,
century.
upon
The
to
was
interpolation
upon
third, or
Thus, therefore,the
was
from
an
of the
down
come
canons
As
brings
Collection
the
has
the
afterwards.
clergy(xlviii.) inserted
and
But
that
authenticallyproves
canons.
of this collection
criticism
Alexandria, which
of
the collection
been
had
extended
early date
an
subsequently,when
thus
V.
xxx
at
Duties
and
Rights
Bishop
and
appended, but
were
363
CHURCH.
ANTE-NICENE
OF
LAW-BOOK
It
discipline
contains
364
INTERPRETATION
three
of
XX.
can.
and
which
Lxxxiv.
which
harmonizes
that
the
from
the very
Church.
what
Lxxxiii.
canons
and
it is
neither
of
It is obvious
Scripture is spurious,
in
contradicting,
many
assumptions
wanting
points,
of the
in the oldest
celebrated
text, the
present
and
firmation
con-
Collection,
precedes.
of
canon
traditions
First
inseparable,and
are
fact of its
Moreover,
of the
xxxi.);
with
appended
the authentic
evidentlypost-Ni-
(in the
one
with
comp.
are
and
manifestlya repetition
former
APPLICATION.
which
Lxxxi.
canon
"
Definitions
"
cene
AND
Codex
early
MS.
Barbe-
rinus.*
have
We
establish
to
of universal
survey
First
period of
of
primitiveEcclesiastical
the
decay
people,as
of the Church
Thirdly:that
it
(upon
some
the
to
See
p. 173.
out
as
do the first
Appendix
nitions
legaldefi-
with
regulationsoccur
in the second
contains
of the germs
criminal
process
on
of
of Jerusalem.
many
by English legislation.The
canonical
supra.
well
Text-Book)
of the Christian
worked
a
essentially
tional
congrega-
was
judicial
proceedingconnected
the
which
section of the
at the
law, and
the Christian
is the
Secondly :
law
formed
reallyfree corporation,
our
history.
that this
earliest law
especialpointsfor
three
the
from
text
of
the
the
civil
later been
rack
came
legislation:
Apostolical Canons,
366
of
IXTEEPRETATION
the
Hooker
the
whole
in
says
originalsubject of
power
of
upon
his
bishop,in
having
much
are
that
of
Episcopal
the
latelyby
of
Church
the
and
the
side;
Canons,
the
imperialized
are
strong
very
the
by
United
they
of
rights
and
970
rested
was
village,
highly instructive
present
work
on
and
States;
William
head
present venerable
the
true,
his
by
next
shown
of the
Church
expressionsof
the
the
of
been
in his
Eev.
the
elders
Romanizing
has
point,as
the
is,
distinguishing
Anglo-Saxon
of 750
Canons
Oxford
of
evidence
of the
those
The
Franks.
bishop
the
to
The
'*
ecclesiastical sense,
bishop,in
stronger
laity,than
upon
As
it.
book,
power."
the
of the supreme
visible, which
seventh
council
denial
Church
his
all
APPLICATION.
the
congregation,and
sovereigntyof
as
AND
of
of
charity.
than
shows
that not
also the
of
only the
protest againstsuch
The
himself
point
did not
at
issue
Macaulay,
eminent
most
sixteenth
the
and
Hallam
episcopacyin
Laud
great livinghistorians of
two
English Constitution,
the
learned
The
defenders
seventeenth
and
but
turies,
cen-
doctrine,which, indeed.
hold.
with
the
government
Anomians
by
divine
is, that
right;
with
authority
legislative
of the
ANTE-NICENE
OF
LAW-BOOK
And
into
or
hidden
The
world,
and
conscious
of the
awful
conventional
which
science
live.
we
his God
It
whether
It is the
governing
itself
confidence
which
nation
upon
the
and
the
founded
the
out
grown
with
and
as
of
her
with
It is the Christian
her
by
reform
and
not
and
Apostolicity,
based
with
by
her
civil
revolution.
in its divine
hospitals
of old
port
sup-
sovereignty
advancing
liberty,
"Where
powder
her
philosophy
national
with
finally,
religiousand
faith
deaconesses
her
that
schools
Christian
with
and
mutual
consecratingChristian
;
his
municipality,
national
of the
It
trust.
shepherd and
own
law, and
work
is
debt
clerk.
or
mutual
on
Christian
Poor-Law,
national
its
the
of the nurseries
her
layman
in
martyrs
in
science,
conself-responsible
persecuted Church
of the
expanding
world
self-governmentand
state, with
universities
by
is the
in its members.
are
Gospel
his
It is the
by
founded
congregationwith
pattern household.
of death
is not
Christianity
and
woman,
household
Christian
is the
and
or
tions,
propor-
individual, standingbefore
is the
man
developed
colossal
its miracle
his bible
with
of
ture
pic-
our
alternative
and
over
been
into
growing
now
Church,
them.
of life have
germs
new
and
retrospectiveglance
one
now
reform
regenerate and
alone
Divine
people.
World
founded
has
unselfinglove, which
can
Christian
is in the
Churcli
367
CHURCH.
that
live, there
of the world.
NOTES
THE
INTERPRETATION
THE
TO
FIRST
BOOK
Note
OF
OF
In
Rom.
ad
Ep.
suscepit, etiam
nem
quod
riorum,
qua3
In
etiam
ptisma
et
illad
ecclesioe
remissionem
in
vel
potest uUa
et
lavacri
the
Sciebant
sunt
myste-
sordes
peccati,
dcberent."
ii. p.
"Addi
230.):
sit
causae
peccatorum
etiam
nihil
of
traditio-
dare.
commissa
requiratur quid
his
ba-
cum
detur,
dum
secun-
parvulis baptismum
in
esset
parvulis, quod
indulgentiam
ad
pertinere, gratia
videretur."
XIV.
remissionem
quo
Apostolis
genuinoB
observantiam
Ilomil
baptizantur
omnibus
remissione
deberet
Lucam
ab
secreta
(0pp.
pro
baptismi superflua
In
ecclesia
et
VIII
ut
BAPTISM
6Q6., speaking
p.
ablui
utique, si
cum
iv.
spiritum
potest,
ecclesice
dare:
in
Ilomil
Levit
THE
parvulis baptismum
essent
aquam
per
ABOUT
CHILDREN.
Christianorum
illi,quibus
192.
ORIGEN
(0pp.
Ideo
"
(BAPTISM).
p.
LITTLE
V.
peccati):
corpus
A.
PASSAGES
THREE
THE
APPLICATION.
AND
tempore
in
(0pp.
iii.
p.
peccatorum.
peccaverunt?
parvulis
ratio
948.)
Quorum
aut
"
Parvuli
torum?
pecca-
quomodo
ilium
dus
sorde,
vitatis
non
?'
Nisi
diximus
diei
quidem
fuerit
mun-
vita
quis
poteritintrare
fuerit
renatus
ex
in regnum
coelorum.'
Note
p. 215.
B.
FORMULARIES
spiritu^
LUTHERAN
CONFIRMATION.
FOR
CHURCHES
et
par-
"
GERMAN
THE
OF
aqua
ejus
nati-
Et
enim
LITURGICAL
I.
Nullus
ante
sordes
'
paulo
si unius
nee
terram
super
vuli
de quo
sensum,
369
CONFIRMATION.
LUTHERAN
GERMAN
According
to
the
Liturgiesof the
1 6th
1 *Jth Ceiituries.
and
and
of Choir
Chant
Alternate
^^
xxxiv.
I will
praise shall
His
thanks
alway give
ever
be
Congregation, Psalm
unto
in my
the Lord
mouth,
"c.
Sancte
Spiritus,chanted
by the
(Or the Veni
heiliger Geist erfiill
Congregation,"Komm
zen":)
Come
Thou
Hast
In
die
or
Her-
Holy Ghost,
hearts
Fulfil the
And
Choir
of
kindle
in them
who
through
gathered
unity
the
of faith
Thy believers,
the
fire of
Thy
manifoldness
the
nations
Hallelujah! Hallelujah !
K
of the
divine
of
whole
Love
tongues
earth
370
NOTES
free
exhortation,
Austrian
Ye
Church.
But
they
to
approach
Church
that
of the
Sacrament
this may
that
in order
Christ
and
should
pray
God
our
Lord
in
Christ
help
Christ
may
that
of
more
they
that
Spirit ;
abide
In
they
order
that
with
pray
Our
they
Father
Beloved
In
grown
ancient
up
art
in the
Lord
times
it
should
doctrine, and
attain
in
Now
be
to
their
to
health
that
us
in
the
them
so
in
we
of
name
hereto
His
the
faith, love,
in
fruits
of
in them,
the
and
Holy
therein
this, I beseech
unto
of Jesus
name
Heaven,
you
"c.
say
:)
was
they
and
Supper
Holy Ghost,
the
shall then
first learn
after
holy
Christ.
increase
in the
Minister
(The
His
to
saved.
be
which
allowed
closelyto
it becometh
all
in full trust
me
ness,
godli-
greater effect,and
it may
furthered
may
of
be
Holy
by
daily
with
end, and
the
unto
holy
may
be
may
their
inquire
to
to
of Jesus
with
good,
the
patience, together
and
to
the
and
His
more
Heavenly Father,
mercifullygrant
our
would
He
lives
their
to
turn
Christ, that
grace
of their
rest
into
and
heart
the
faith
of their
strengthening
the
in
Christ, and
Blood
done
be
been
led
doctrine
of
use
and
Body
and
fully,and
Jesus
the
fellow -heirs
our
been
all their
with
is, by
have
Christian
Saviour
their
and
our
they
as
of
Christ
Lord
truly, more
more
of the
Liturgy
have
holy baptism
the
desire
now
children
these
inasmuch
knowledge
the
through
grafted into
the
to
you
childhood
into
according
in
either
People,
1571:)
before
Christ, who
in
the
Lord
in the
here
see
or
of
Agenda
Beloved
address
shall
Minister
the
(Then
ETC.
INTERPRETATION,
TO
had
that
custom
the
chief
been
they
points of
who
were
Christian
instructed
sufficiently
371
CONFIRMATION.
LUTHERAN
GERMAN
its
and
world
baptized. Then
for
made
was
prayer
Christ, to confess
in the
and
the
of
time
in all Christian
through
whom
know,
at
time
witness
when
to
with
and
of old
they
of their
that
grown
:
they
are
their
holy baptism
mouths
to
according
and
world, and
the
Jesus
Christ
the
prayer
the*
Holy Sacrament
they
increase
of the
of the
so
lead
the
life which
joyfulheart
in times
are
them,
profess that
to
ready
to
the
renounce
wholly
the
right
may,
like the
rest
of the
God
of
grants
R
and
them
use
in
takers
par-
they
this
of
ful,
faith-
be made
God, that
to
through
through
the Church
their
infirmitywhich,
and
Holy Ghost,
mised
pro-
with
Church, that
His
the
of God,
and
themselves
up
tomed
accus-
were
vowed
in
to
Church,
giftsin
therefore
the Church
name
give
bear
firmly believe,
and
and
Lord
of His
do
weakness
to
the
receive
and
flesh, is born
the
to
the
confess
willing
finally,
they
infancy,
have
also
sors)
spon-
selves
own
Church
in the
their
in
have
sponsors
children
their
in
religionin
the Christian
of life.
grace
parents and
with
fulfil,
to
diligently learnt,
points of
devil
were
perform
chief
their
of their
not
confession
have
own
could
His
in
earnest
Church
here, in order
they
at
(with
our
Spirit,and
the
or
to
as
they
assembled
now
into
baptized
were
the
more
love, and
in the
standing round
see
ye
beloved
larly
particu-
and
and
Christ
in
as
being
Holy Spirit,
the
well
Ye
fruits of
the
of
Gospel
they might
in faith
day
to
and
virtues
continually preserved
be
that
persecution,so
day
ened
strength-
fear,more
without
and
grace
of the
truth
the
same
from
increase
more
of
knowledge
the
the
gift of
the
with
them,
may
earth,
372
NOTES
according
befitteth
TO
the
to
the
witnesses
about
of
that
of you
one
it to
for this
of
it should
your
your
neighbour,
shine
before
and
life to
(Or
We
neth
Father
which
Christian
of
and
these
them
accepted
Lord
children
in
knowledge
their
of
in
redemption
and
Lord,
now
the
the
bettering
Let
"
of
the
light
your
so
good works,
your
following instead :)
every
good work,
His
to
and
Christ
Jesus,
to
begin-
that
He
hath
that
He
hath
hath
now
themselves
have
far
so
goodness,
His
beloved
and
Son,
before
same
the
to
come
and
professthe
God,
to
alone
Church,
great mercy
ready
are
promise
exhortation
Jesus
they
this His
such
is in heaven."
holy baptism,
that
enlightened them,
how
see
may
to
accomplisheth
presented
and
reason
our
saith,
use
may
Friends
great
Father
he
they
Minister
have
the
when
Church,
and
the
ye
your
of God
follow
to
that
men
the
My
and
how
of
duty, after
your
apply
confession
the
unto
and
each
and
remembering
make
honour
the
Christ,
glorifyyour
be
it
now
are
also that
and
everything,
to
be
Church,
His
will
you
they
before
likewise
order
Jesus
all that
for them
of obedience
promise
Lord
and
interpret
so
once
reason
Christ.
you
diligentlyattend
himself, and
faith and
God
and
becometh
well
as
of Jesus
earnestlypray
did
ETC.
holy profession,which
before
will
yourselves
to
this
will
you
followers
God,
earnestlyexhort
make
to
of
Word
true
Wherefore
INTERPRETATION,
of
our
the
congregation.
the
(Then
And
as
ye
He
hath
Minister, turning
for you,
must
blessed
through
my
also
you
your
dear
to
the
Children,
children, both
give
thanks
so
highly
parents,
and
from
sponsors,
and
sons
praise
your
and
shall
to
birth
say:)
ters,
daugh-
God, that
and
friends
tism,
bap-
(who
374
NOTES
TO
(Then
Minister.
living God,
of
and
vanities
People.
Do
ye
Do
ye
so
that
you,
nor
Minister
all
heart, by the
our
Amen.
the
devil, with
renounce
the
world, with
all
renounce
ye
will
allow
not
fleshlylusts
them
the
yourselves serve
Yea,
and
Minister.
have
to
law
which
and
sires,
de-
dominion
is in
your
People.
Do
according
what
Lord
faith
and
ye
here
have
promised
Yea,
People.
and
this
On
virtue
of
God,
and
of
Choir
and
Minister.
grace
profession and
office
and
help
of
of
won
the
and
Son, and
People.
Kneel
I do
the
this
Church,
given
and
of
and
the
congregation,
into
Minister
bestow
giftswhich
to
the
our
faithful
this in the
Holy
Ghost
I receive
vow,
of
ordained
as
face
in the
congregation ;
Father, the
do
to
to
faithfully
profession,and
selves
your-
Amen.
your
my
Christ
up
and
live
to
will, by the
we
give
Christ.
Jesus
Minister.
so
will
ye
henceforth
your
Minister
all the
that
vow
to
Childreyi.
in
Amen.
then
ye
all.
them
renounce
we
to
Lord.
die
renounce
Do
ye
Cliildren,
His
abide
ye
members
Word
will
the
Christ.
Jesus
and
ways
you,
of
face
the
accordingly,and
will, with
we
so
Lord
our
and
our
life
whole
your
;)
say
faith,and
Christian
our
Yea,
3Iinister.
keep
to
on
Minister
over
go
profess,before
now
order
Children,
help
Minister
the
ye
this
therein, and
therein
shall
Do
ETC.
INTERPRETATION,
upon
Lord
Jesus
members
of
name
you
God
of
the
Amen.
Amen.
down
and
receive
the
blessingof
the
GERMAN
(Then
LUTHERAN
his hand
laying
the
on
shall
Receive
A
and
guard
The
From
the
and
and
Choir.
help
of
His
the
and
help
only
Saviour
:)
and
the
Holy
from
all
Choir.
Amen.
A
The
the
and
Choir.
ye
who
us
evil
are
give
two
they
shall
of you
which
is in
children
with
in the
obedience
shall
all
evil,
all
good.
the
Father, and
the
Son,
Amen.
of
how
to
on
be
we
earth
as
Holy
of
pray
hast
said,
gifts to
Heavenly
your
that
done
who
give good
them
"
God,
will
more
agree
Thy
our
Amen.
know
heaven
of
pray.
ask, it shall
shall
Choir
of
hand
Holy Spirit to
His
proceeding,the
help to
much
children, how
evil,the strength
following:)
Christ, Son
Jesu
thee
sake
from
Amen.
Let
Lord
the
Ghost.
Holy
Amen.
Minister.
and
gracious
the
give
merit's
precious
is
shield
strength
From
and
guard
Ghost
Holy Ghost,
the
ye
Son,
Amen.
Amen.
sing
Receive
the
Amen.
Confirmation
the
(While
the
Christ.
Jesus
Father, and
this
shield
good, for
all
to
Son,
and
guard
the
Amen.
Amen.
Father, the
grace,
good,
Amen.
(Or
God
all
to
Ghost.
Holy
Amen.
he
evil,
all
hand
gracious
the
Child
each
say:)
from
shield
strength
of
head
Holy Ghost,
the
ye
375
CONEIRMATION.
ask
Him
your
Father
;" and,
touching anything
for
Thee,
Spirit,that
of
them
may
If
"
that
Father
my
strengthen
they
If
"
ever
may
these
main
reman-
376
NOTES
TO
the
offence
Thou
theirs
their
praise,to
as
wound
Spirit,nor
of
hast
their
ordered
God,
Lord
and
of
mystery
and
Thy
for
that
have
they
it
babes,
to
with
the truth
of the
Gospel
Thou
wouldest
that
their
hearts
their
and
God
and
with
and
day
also may
of
honour
all
from
Son
Thy
further
and
Thy
the
holy Name,
Thee
witliout
and
end.
(Then
the
the
Ye
have
Thou
hearty
hast
abled
en-
knowledge,
and
earnestly beseech
enlighten and
having
is
Holy
strengthen
and
Ghost
therein
ceed
pro-
salvation,
love
the
to
continually
all
they
the
crown
Son,
liveth
more
and
and
our
of
standing
under-
good
for their
good
fear
the
and
more
fruits of faith
that
have
of
teousness
righ-
Lord,
reigneth
and
who
world
Amen.
Minister, turning
shall say
Beloved
world,
Thee
give
and
Christ, Thy
Jesus
through
this
Jesus
of
livelyfaith,with
in all that
forth
bring
the
true
day
Thine
hidden
hast
their
spiritualthings, may
to
Amen.
us.
excellent
such
humbly
we
Thy
through
wise
we
'steadfastness, also
in all
from
who
the
believed
mouths,
minds
being giftedwith
to
come
only
not
confessed
Thee
promised
Father,
from
children
these
to
serve
Thy
any
betteringof others,
righteousness
to
by
:)
kingdom
manifested
hast
thanks
and
this
Church
may
the
also hast
Heavenly
wisdom
unspeakable
lives
grieve
devil, nor
the
holy
salvation, and
own
(Or
O
and
Thy
that
but
ETC.
INTERPRETATION,
in the
heard
profession
Lord
with
and
the
Congregation,
:)
your
vow
to
own
cars
the
made
by
these
good
and
children
tian
Chris:
and
GERMAN
inasmuch
whole
as
xiren
and
be
may
the
Christ
of
with
them
be
love, in body
this
show
to
and
shall
Let
Nor
world
From
Keep
With
heart
of
whole
blameless
Faithful
all
until
the
He
who
and
Amen,
that
ye
and
Amen.
verse
":
bleiben
und
sein
service
Word
dear
and
raise
arm
mind
will
me
then
praise Thee,
eternity.)
shall
Minister
soul
coming
Amen.
joint
as
following
Lord
Thy
calleth
Amen.
Choir.
kin,
in
sever
sanctify
peace
spirit
is
and
God
ever,
me
own
the
(Then
God
Lord,
Thine
Through
The
and
Thee
me,
With
sin
nor
part
your
Lord.
our
dein
people,
Wherefore
The
sung.
faithful
and
good
chil-
of
Christian
Christ
for
these
keeping,
your
mich
Thine
be
me
Thou
your
"Lass
usually chosen,
is
to
every
be
such
children
of
the
accept
then
Lord.
the
soul, through
Hymn
with
them
be
dear
by
faithful
other
nearest
earnestly
most
ready
(After
and
will
will
as
brethren,
your
yourselves
commend
all
It
them
them
accordingly
with
Christ.
for
up
Lord
the
and
admitted,
Jesus
as
that
Name
acknowledge
to
Jesus,
heirs
His
duly
supper
duty
may
in
offered
been
it is certain
made
377
CONFIRMATION.
hath
prayer
Church,
prayer,
to
LUTHERAN
Amen.
you
and
of
our
you,
say
:)
and
throughly,
body
Lord
who
preserved
be
Jesus
also
may
will
Christ!
do
it.
378
NOTES
II.
The
of Confirmation, as
Order
Congregation
German
(A Hymn
shall
be
and
help
from
cometh
You
with
beloved
of
Christ
have
been, since
of
and
salvation.
in all the
people
this
heaven
in His
desire
to
covenant
into
which
end
that
may
be
then
hands, and
seal of such
give
which
they
and
And
as
give
with
learnt, with
and
heed
to
for you,
the
Church
the
its fullest
faithful
His
to
witness
of
account
of
sure
give
this
Christian
vow
and
in
entered
to
gregation,
con-
profession
baptism,
and
Bishop,
the
to
allowed
his
given through
Holy Communion,
as
blessing.
you
all,in the
this
examination,
to
give
of
name
and
of their
to
God,
that
the
mony
testi-
faith,with
an
mind.
my
all readiness
good
and
to
as
to
now
solemn
the
about
are
devout
offer
admitted
vow
and,
of
participate
to
promises
;
doctrine
into
received
Christ, and
presented
I exhort
"Wherefore
attentive
be
the
of
they
blessing of
the
receive
discipline of
be
God
by
renew
the
they
the
to
communion
publicly before
and
They
of
Christian
the
Lord
the
faith
will
now
soldiers
holy
Church.
the
in
the
into
which
graces
His
into
fullytaught
true
children, fellow-heir
these
instructed
late
as
their
their
to
made
hath
that
They
communion,
you
who
received
and
baptismal covenant,
Gospel,
Lord
you
Christ, and
in
us
in the
before
here
see
body
the
:)
say
the Lord
the
which
earth.
Dearly
to
Jerusalem.
at
shall
the
for
agreed upon
sung
Minister
Our
ETC.
INTERPRETATION,
TO
dear
Children, I exhort
you
now,
of that
you
have
in your
dear
account
confidence
and
which
livelyfaith
GERMAN
Saviour
I
and
with
am
hath
Mediator, who
alway,
you
promised, saying,
end
the
unto
even
Lo
"
world."
of the
shall hold
Minister
the
(Then
379
CONFIRMATION.
LUTHERAN
an)
Examination.
My
Children
"c.,
shall go
he
above,
as
say:)
to
on
the
unto
of the
end
service.
according
the
to
Confirmation,
with
Bishop.
Our
help
is in the
Answer.
Who
hath
Bishop.
Blessed
Answer.
Henceforth, world
help
of
Order
the
is in the
Our
"
follow
shall
which
(After
of
the
Lord,"
"c.
the
unto
end.)
Bishop. Lord,
Answer.
And
these
Thy
Ghost, and
hast
given
strengthen them,
Holy Ghost
the
understanding
the
Lord, with
ever.
Amen.
(Then
all of
he
shall
the
them
lay
Let
us
we
grace
and
in order
upon
and
water
beseech
the
Thee,
counsel
spirit of
and
holy fear,
head
Holy
all their
in them
and
wisdom
ghostly strength ;
godliness ;
kneeling
to
Lord, with
daily increase
; the
the
vouchsafed
hast
forgiveness of
them
true
Thee.
pray.
who
by
spirit of Thy
his hand
saying :)
unto
Lord
end.
unto
come
servants
spiritof
spiritof knowledge
the
cry
Comforter, and
the
gifts of
manifold
Thy
our
prayers.
Bishop.
regenerate
sins
our
without
Lord
earth.
of the
Name
everliving God,
and
Almighty
hear
and
heaven
the
be
let
The
made
of the
Name
before
and
now
the
of every
fill them,
and
for
Bishop,
one
rally,
seve-
380
NOTES
TO
Defend, O Lord,
that
grace,
increase
He
this
Ansiver.
Our
all
And
And
with
Thy spirit.
heaven.
deliver
Let
us
art
in
and
Almighty
and
to
(after the
favoured
knowledge
end
they
Jesus
and
may
and
Almighty
beseech
Thee,
be
obtain
to
be
good
Thy
both
us
and
humble
our
servants,
to
acceptable
cations
suppliwhom
upon
one
towards
with
them.
be
ever
Thy
Thee
and
God,
world
and
the
lead
so
that
Word,
Holy
without
Thy
them.
over
them, and
of
Let
everlastinglife,through
with
Lord
temptation ;
makest
who
make
we
Thee,
obedience
reigneth, ever
O
these
beseech
Christ, who
into
earth,
on
of
to
we
be done
not
us
that
gracious goodness
fatherlyhand,
Thy
be
Collect:)
things
example
hands,
our
this
for
:)
Amen.
Majesty
Thee
unto
laid
those
he
day our
daily bread.
that
we
forgive them
as
everlivingGod,
Divine
Thy
unto
do
hallowed
Will
this
lead
evil.
shall add
Bishop
heaven,
us
And
(And
will
until
pray.
trespasses,
our
daily
you.
Thy
Give
from
us
with
the
come.
and
:)
say
be
which
forgive us
Bishop
Lord
Thy Kingdom
it is in
as
heavenly
Thy
ever,
The
kneeling down,
Father
Name.
for
Thine
shall the
(Then
(And
with
Thy servant,
continue
may
ETC.
and
more,
Thy Holy Spirit more
Thy everlastingkingdom. Amen.
in
unto
come
INTERPRETATION,
them
in
in
the
Lord
our
Ghost
end.
Let
liveth
Amen.
and
direct, sanctify,
govern
both
we
our
382
NOTES
until
the
all
in
authorized
the
Restoration
of
Article.
the
and
ratified
real
constitutional
liberty,
dead
letter, which
circumstance
The
key
made
addition
first
clause
in
of
lectis
of
that
at
fact, that
the
in
period,
namely,
Princeps
"
Elizabeth,
Regium
in
which
added
are
remarkable
the
1563,
sanction
royal
examinatis,
et
is
edition
There,
Serenissima
articulis
practically
text
either
made,
insertion
Wolfe's
the
introduced
explain
may
text
discussion.
appeared.
words
prius
of
whole
the
to
that
the
spurious
which
1689,
made
been
never
subject
the
later,
or
has
spuriousness
its
this
of
the
Church
whole
reestablished
Revolution
The
beheaded:
was
the
overthrew
inserted
them
had
Laud
copies.
Revolution
republican
who
Laud,
archbishop
of
time
ETC.
INTERPRETATION,
TO
suum
lowing
fol-
the
Quibus
"c.,
that
omnibus
per
seipsam
assensum
prae-
buit."
late
The
the
owe
Articles,
the
of
have
doubt
Church,
at
least
the
it
the
clause
of
Cecil,
She
much
curious
of
was
as
the
the
4to),
shows
Queen
for
in
but
their
to
(p. S3.)
tion
Convoca-
the
about
by
nine
Her
year,
Majesty.
council,
through
the
emanated
from
her
resolved
pope
Thirty1553
in
we
transaction
in
added
whom
to
decreed
was
done
was
will.
as
as
with
instrumentality
individual
1829,
Articles,
period
no
ready
own
the
remained
1562,
which
during
I
of
copy
this
Account
1571,"
in
Lamb,
Promulgation
first
Establishment
final
that
their
John
of
proof
Historical
"An
from
Dr.
Bristol,
documentary
book,
his
(in
of
dean
liad
to
done.
govern
the
LITURGICAL
TO
THE
WORKS
THIED
BOOK
D.
ON
THE
ENGLISH
For
Articles
of the
Rev.
Liturgies
the
the
Peter
of the
by
of
son
Rev.
History
of
"
by
the
whole,
but
the
relation
Services
exactness.
Church
in the
Brownell
found
of
"
Layman
very
the
of
the
Scotch
to
each
other
United
the
to
the
the
be
to
obscure
Lord
of
tory
hisin the
to
the
be
cannot
in
Medwyn,
is,
text
on
sensible:
American
made
the
by
me
arrangement
and
most
that
information
Liturgy
the
siastical
Eccle-
"
work
Daniel's
learned
8vo),
Episcopal Church
States, I have
the
rather
much
the
ment
Sacra-
the
1807,
of
communicated
and
for
which
(supposed
correct,
As
author
with
to
pared
com-
Liturgica"of
(AhQvdQ^n,
Gladstone.
W.
I have
tion,"
preliminary Disserta-
is the
As
judge), kindly
the
Keeling's
work
"Office
with
Members
Honourable
Right
the second
1ViUia?n
which
the
Skinner
compared.
used
"Fragmenta
Scotland,"
text, I have
Scotch
with
of
this
to
with
who
be
Scotland
a
Jb/i/?
is to
Address
Rev.
the
Supper,
bishop Skinner,
Macrie
in
(1848),
Lord's
the
have
Episcopal Church,
reprinted
author
same
IN
TO.
(1851), in
Scotch
the
text
the
LITURGIES
are
of
ON
REFERRED
of
"
LiturgiseBritannicse
nine
AND
English Liturgies,I
correct) edition
(more
"
of the
the text
LITURGY).
p. 295.
CHTRCH,
GENERAL,
383
TO.
CHURCH
(THE
Note
WORKS
REFERRED
munion
Comout
of
it
of
the
Episcopal
used
the
edition
commentary,
recent
and
editions
of
sides
be-
pub-
384
NOTES
lished
in
to in the
of
(1844;
Law
"
the
2nd
of
of
of
work
the
New
Rev.
The
of
William
of
As
vo).
Church
the
of
"
America"
in
Constitutional
to, have
England
published
also
accurately the
fine
of
cojDy
known
made
Gesang-
of
1571."
this
of my
very
and
must
"Church
has
only copy
collection
Hymn-books
END
(about
forgotten to
of this
OF
of
of 1846:
rare
return
book
THE
500
in
London
Spottiswoodks
of
who
Shaw,
New-sireet-Square.
1571,
I must
take
and
volumes),
it.
and
in my
have
an
of
I have
other
any
ancient
VOLUME.
and
in
England.
THIRD
as
Liturgy
Chytraius.
but
of
369.
p.
rare
Linz
at
than
quoting
not
possessed, myself,a
very
literaryfriends
complete
have
work
Agenda
one
in
the
his Metropolitan"
Archdeacon
to
mentioned
Ens, printed
Gebetbuch"
to
Agenda
to
author
same
reply
spirited and
und
it since
friend
the
use
more
my
of
the
being principally
as
the
apologize for
book
this most
under
Austria
"
rare
Agenda
Austrian
"the
"
treatise,
opportunity to
this
take
more
Canon,
Lvth
Reply
"c.
Churton,"
I
the
in
copal
Non-Epis-
on
of
titles
the
Ordination"
the
works
controversial
referred
Goode,
tory
title, His-
the
the
to
the
England,
Wilberforce,
Church
Episcopal
8
distinguished
Bishop
Church
Doctrine
York.
Right
edition, 1845,
Rev.
The
the
Protestant
the
ETC.
INTERPRETATION,
Pennsylvania and
historical
alluded
TO
lent
interest
modern
and
Probably
that
it is